Hyperdimensional Game Tour

I admit that you are very strong, but if I have Frostmourne in my left hand, Goshracher in my right hand, wearing the Shura Emperor Armor inlaid with Dark Soul Stone and Infinity Stones, with a Xel’Naga named Amon under my crotch, and MC Steve as the vanguard general, Crazy Dave as the general, Kratos as the captain of the death squad, and the Master Chief in remote command of the fleet fire support, then how will you deal with it?”

Hyperdimensional Game Tour
141. The army is gathering, the war is about to begin
“In the name of the Lord of the Chaos Kingdom, my legion abides by the eternal contract and descends into this world!”
As the last word fell, the wind and clouds in the sky suddenly changed, and the time and space on the open space in front began to distort. Then, figures emerged from the distorted void, and in just half a minute, a force of more than ten thousand people gathered on the open space.
“Meet my king!”
Everyone… no, to be precise, it should be all creatures, including but not limited to elves, mountain giants, naga, undead, dragons, etc., but no matter who they were, they all knelt on one knee facing the daytime, with fanaticism and respect in their eyes almost overflowing.
“Oh my goodness …”
Long, Roger and others who were standing next to Bai Tian were really stunned at this moment. They never expected that Bai Tian, ​​the demon god, actually had his own powerful army.
“Gulu…so strong.”
Roger’s face was solemn. Listening to the voices of all things gave him a perception ability far beyond that of everyone else. Now he could clearly sense that there were at least hundreds of auras in that army, giving him a fatal sense of crisis. You know, even Rocks back then didn’t reach this level!!!
In other words, there are at least hundreds of people in the current army who are more powerful than Rocks. It is no exaggeration to say that this power alone is enough to overthrow the World Government.
“Hehe, of course I am strong.”
Bai Tian said proudly: “They are subordinates of this demon god, which means they were born very recently, otherwise any one of them could blow up your world!”
“Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?”
Roger felt like he was bragging during the day.
“Exaggeration? I’m always understating it, okay?”
Bai Tian couldn’t help rolling his eyes and pouted, “It’s been less than two years since I woke up, not to mention that my actual age is only 40 billion years. To the Chaos Demon God, I am at most a newly fertilized egg. When I become an adult in hundreds of trillions of years, I can destroy this world with just a breath!”
Roger and the others had dazed expressions. After a while, Ginny pointed at Bai Tian and said in disbelief, “You…you are…40 billion years old this year? I always thought you were only 10 years old this year! ∑(0Д0)?!”
“It’s normal for a Chaos Devil to grow slowly. Is there any problem?”
Bai Tian shrugged innocently, his eyes full of teasing.
Roger stared at Bai Tian for a long time before blurting out, “Are you actually considered… an old guy?”
“………………”
The smile successfully shifted from Bai Tian’s face to the faces of other people, and Bai Tian, ​​who had lost his smile, pounced on Roger without saying a word, and it seemed that he was ready to fight to the death with the other party.
Roger quickly hid behind Ginny and continued in an infuriating tone, “You said you were 40 billion years old? What does it have to do with me? What’s wrong with calling you an old guy at 40 billion years old? I can even call you an antique!”
“Shut up! I’m going to kill you today! (▼皿▼#)”
He goes into violent mode during the day, and although he is a little older physically, he is always a sunny and cheerful 15-year-old boy at heart.
Dare you call him an old guy? Dare you call him an antique?
He is going to kill you accidentally today!
“Um?”
The Warcraft units and heroes summoned during the day couldn’t help but narrow their eyes when they heard the noise, then looked at each other and stood up silently, unsheathing their weapons without making a sound, and then…
“My king, I am here to help you!”
“Shoot! Shoot! Shoot him into a hedgehog!”
“Druid’s Great Memory Restoration Spell!”
“Go to hell! You bastards who dare to hurt my Lord!”
……………………
Hearing the noise, Roger looked back and saw the sky full of magic arrows, colorful magic rays, and hundreds of pairs of hateful eyes, which scared him to death.
Logically speaking, Roger should be able to dodge it, after all, he has the bug-level ability to hear the sounds of all things.
But the problem is that this time Bai Tian called over all the fighters under his command, including four elven heroes and eight Li Zhong heroes, a total of twelve World of Warcraft hero units, in addition to more than fifty adult dragons.
It is no exaggeration to say that any one of them can become the king of the One Piece world, and if they all launch an attack together… isn’t the truth in their hands now?
Roger even only had time to utter a classic Chinese quintessence that he had learned during the day:
“Fuck!”
Then… Roger was successfully killed. He lay on the ground, stabbed like a hedgehog, with bruises all over his body from the dragon’s breath, looking extremely funny.
“Hashibean sack!”
The sudden scene made Bai Tian’s jaw drop to the ground. He looked at Ogma in amazement: “What are you doing?! ∑(0Д0)?!”
“My Lord!”
Ogma pointed at Roger, who was lying dead on the ground, and said righteously, “How dare this mortal insult you? He deserves death!”
Bai Tian’s eyes twitched, and he couldn’t help but complain: “You are obsessed with watching “Douluo Dalu”, right?”
“that is!”
[Naga Sea Witch] Nasha snorted coldly, “Your Majesty, you are so lovely, but he calls you an old guy? He simply doesn’t take us seriously! Killing him would be a bargain for him!”
“agree!”
Several other heroes expressed their agreement, looking at Roger with expressions of deep hatred and resentment. Those who didn’t know would think that Roger had done something excessive to them.
“What? (0_0)?”
Bai Tian said that he was a little confused, and it seemed that the words he heard were a little… wrong. What the hell is cute?
Rayleigh was a little angry at first, but not too angry. After all, after signing the contract with Bai Tian, ​​they would be reborn in the chaotic space after death, which was already a kind of immortality. They even tried stabbing each other two or three times, which was quite fun.
However, after hearing the explanation from Ogma and others, Rayleigh’s anger, which was not strong to begin with, disappeared. He looked at Bai Tian with a strange expression. Although he said nothing, it seemed as if he was saying everything.
“Forehead……”
Bai Tian’s eyes twitched slightly and he didn’t know what to say. It seemed that his subordinates had awakened some strange attributes. Was it really okay to describe him as cute?
He is a vicious, cruel, and ruthless Chaos Demon!
“I… forget it.”
Bai Tian didn’t know what to say, so he turned around and threw out a resurrection cross to resurrect Roger.
“I’m fucking alive!”
Roger did a sit-up and recovered to full health, then shouted to Ogma: “Brother, you have so many people attacking my old comrade, it is not moral!”
“snort!”
Ogma snorted coldly, then raised his right hand to Roger and made an international friendly gesture.
It’s a bit difficult during the day. What on earth have Ogma and the others learned during these days when I’m away?
If he remembered correctly, it seemed that he convened a conference for the exchange of mages from the three realms. Then why did what Ogma and the others learned not seem to be the knowledge that mages should master?
Of course, these are all minor problems. Anyway, the people of Ogrima would never betray him, so he didn’t take them to heart during the day.
“This is my army!”
Bai Tian pointed at Ogma and the others and said proudly: “The ones we summoned are only a small part. If we add up the entire army, there are probably… um, how many are there?”
As the chief steward, Ogma added: “My king, the current strength of Warcraft is about 700,000, but if you want to include those in the MC, you can now mobilize about 30 million.”
Dragon: “How much?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Big Bear: “………………”
Roger: “Hiss… so scary!”
Rayleigh: “30 million… Hehe, the World Government is going to fight with its head?”
…………………………
Ogma’s report undoubtedly shocked everyone present, but they didn’t know that this was still Ogma’s humble words.
From the perspective of energy level, the three dimensions of MC are all vast and boundless, with no end, so in principle the number of all living things in MC is infinite.
Being able to mobilize 30 million does not mean that there are only 30 million people, but that the maximum number of people that Ogma and others can command is 30 million.
“Get more iron golems from MC.”
Bai Tian waved his hand and gave the order immediately. Ogrimar nodded and immediately contacted the elves of the Chaos Kingdom to build an iron golem.
Don’t think that the Iron Golem is just an idiot in the game, but please remember that the Iron Golem is a war weapon weighing 31 tons, while Sun Wukong’s golden hoop is only 5-6 tons, so the Iron Golem is 5 times heavier than the golden hoop!!!
Of course, the Iron Golem is definitely no match for Sun Wukong, but that doesn’t stop it from beating people other than Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong was able to defeat 100,000 heavenly soldiers and generals in Journey to the West, and the Iron Golem, in The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, which is also one of the four great classics, may not be invincible in the world, but at least it can chase off Sun Wukong single-handedly.
【Sun Shiwan: “………………”】
Although the Iron Golem in One Piece cannot be used in high-end games, it is undoubtedly an excellent choice to clear soldiers.
“dragon.”
Bai Tian said: “I will leave all my troops to you to command. Try to destroy the World Government in the shortest possible time. Is that ok?”
“No… no problem!”
Long quickly agreed, looking at Ogma and the others with green eyes.
Originally, what was most lacking in fighting the World Government was high-end combat power. Now, not only have the mid-, high- and low-level combat powers been made up, but they have also been super-doubled. If he still can’t take down the World Government, then he has no right to be the leader of the Revolutionary Army.
“Comrades, let us overthrow the world government and build the new world of our dreams!”
“yes!!!”
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]142. The Journey of Forshat, the Hero is Doomed to Tragedy (Old Version)
Forshat Island, located in the first half of the Grand Route, is an island with a pleasant climate, beautiful scenery and simple folk customs.
“Yes… [Ming] Feng is simple and honest.”
High in the sky, Bai Tian stood in the void, gazing at the island below with a dim gaze.
To be honest, if you haven’t watched the anime, who would have thought that such an ordinary island would be the burial place of [the great hero], [the first generation of the Sun Pirates], and [the double-flowered red stick of Fishman Street] Fisher Tiger?
The reason for all this, to put it simply, is that the Sun Pirates led by Tiger were fighting slave traders at sea and accidentally rescued Kerla who had become a slave…that is, Kerla, Sabo’s official CP, who will join the Revolutionary Army in the future.
The kind-hearted Tiger is ready to send Kerla back to his hometown, which is the small island in front of us.
Everything was going smoothly, but Tiger underestimated the ugliness of human nature. Since he had contacted the residents of Forshat Island in advance, those residents agreed verbally, but secretly sold the information he wanted to the navy.
After hearing the news, the navy immediately dispatched personnel to the island in advance to prepare to ambush Tiger who had landed. Tiger was then successfully surrounded by the navy, and was rescued only after Shinjiro and others noticed something was wrong and rushed to the rescue.
Originally, Tiger had simply lost too much blood and could survive with a blood transfusion, and the navy ship they stole just before leaving happened to have human blood that matched his.
However, Tiger, who was betrayed by humans, was completely disillusioned with humans. He would rather die than transfuse human blood into his body. He eventually died from excessive blood loss. However, even so, Tiger still warned his subordinates not to hate humans.
However, there are still many people who cannot let go of their hatred for humans, and eventually the Sun Pirates disbanded directly. Some people followed the new captain Kappei, while others left the Sun Pirates and joined the Arlong Pirates founded by Arlong.
After handing over the command of the army to Long, Bai Tian originally wanted to return to the East China Sea to continue his leisure time. As for commanding the army to fight or something… Sorry, Bai Tian, ​​who had just finished defeating the Japanese in “Under One Person”, had no interest in this.
Besides, if he were really in charge, a crushing situation might turn into a disastrous one.
Although Bai Tian was a game fan before, his gaming skills were really not that good, especially for real-time combat games. Whether it was “World of Warcraft”, “StarCraft”, “Age of Empires”, or “Heroes of Might and Magic”, although he played a lot, his record was terrible.
To put it a little more exaggeratedly, even if you put a dog there and stomped on the keyboard, it might type better than him.
The plan was going well, but before leaving, he suddenly remembered the matter of the Sun Pirates during the day, so he asked a question and found out that Tiger was preparing to send a little blonde girl home.
So who could the little blonde girl be?
It must be Kerla!
After learning the news, Bai Tian immediately found the coordinates of Forshat Island and discovered that Tiger was only two days away from the island. So after two days of rest during the day, he woke up this morning and rushed to Forshat Island after breakfast.
At this time, the Sun Pirates’ ships were only a dozen miles away from Forshat Island. As for the navy…
During the day, his divine sense could take in everything within a radius of hundreds of miles. On the other side of the island, out of sight of the Sun Pirates, there was a naval warship docked with hundreds of naval elites on board, led by two major admirals from the navy headquarters.
At this moment, two major generals had led their troops to the island and were heading to the designated ambush site as quickly as possible. Just in front of the navy team were several villagers in simple clothes, who were undoubtedly the residents of Forshat Island.
“What a despicable human nature…”
Bai Tian’s eyes revealed deep contempt. Not only did they inform on the person, but they also acted as guides. Tiger was obviously the benefactor who sent Kerla back, but he was completely betrayed by these guys. Who wouldn’t be disheartened?
As expected, you should never test human nature, because the ugliness of human nature and Baby far exceeds the limits of imagination.
“But now that I’m here, the direction of the story has to be changed.”
Sitting on a cloud with his legs crossed during the day, Tiger is a character he likes very much. He dared to break into Marijoa alone to rescue slaves. This has not happened in the pirate world for hundreds of years. He is worthy of being called a hero.
Although the image of a hero with a tragic ending will be more vivid, but in the daytime, a hero should not have such a tragic ending!!!
There is an old Chinese saying: He who is good at dealing with Western affairs is a talented person… cough cough cough, sorry, I accidentally came to this station.
The correct statement should be: Those who carry firewood for the public should not be allowed to freeze to death in the wind and snow.
While Bai Tian was still thinking about how to make a grand appearance, the Sun Pirates had already sailed to Forshat Island and then docked on the shore of the island.
“Boss Tiger, do you really not need us to follow you?”
A burly red fishman led a little blonde girl down from the ship surrounded by a crowd of people.
“Hahahahaha… No, no need.”
The red fishman, the hero Tiger, smiled at the fat blue fishman in front of him and waved his hand, saying, “Jinbei, I’m just sending Kerala home. I’m not going to fight. Why are you following us? If there are too many people, it will scare the humans.”
“Brother…”
Shinjitsu and the others were full of admiration. Look, this is their big brother. He always puts others first and is so thoughtful. His charisma is simply amazing, isn’t it?
“Jinbe… Hachi… I’m going to miss you guys.”
Kelra, who was still a little loli, hugged Jinbei’s thigh like a spoiled child and refused to let go, her tone full of reluctance.
The time on the ship was her happiest time. Everyone on the ship was very nice to her. Even Brother A Long, who looked the most ferocious, was only fierce on the surface. He always brought her extra candies when purchasing supplies!
“We can’t bear to part with you either.”
Jinbei gently stroked Kerla’s golden hair, feeling filled with emotion.
When she first arrived on the ship, Kerla was very skinny, her skin was very dark, and she looked ugly overall. But now, not only is she fair and tender, but she also looks very cute when she smiles. The change is so great that she is like two different people.
“but……”
Jinbei changed the subject and said with a smile: “It’s not like we will never see each other again. I can come to see you later.”
“Yes!”
Kela’s eyes lit up, and she immediately stretched out her hand to Tiger and said, “Make pinky promise. You must come to see me in the future!”
“Hahahahahahaha…Okay, okay, pinky promise!”
Without any hesitation, Tiger squatted down and made a pinky promise with Kerla. Only after they had made the pinky promise and stamped it did Kerla reveal a satisfied smile.
“Okay, it’s getting late. I’ll take you home now.”
Tiger picked up Kerla and put him on his shoulder. After saying goodbye to everyone, he walked off the boat alone and took Kerla towards the village on the island.
The island was not very big. Not long after walking through a forest, Tiger saw a town in the distance. There was a group of people standing at the entrance of the town. If nothing unexpected happened, they were probably waiting for Kerla and Tiger.
“Kerla!!!”
When the crowd saw Tiger and Kerla, they immediately burst into excited shouts.
Several adults who looked somewhat similar to Kerla ran directly to Tiger. One of the women looked at Kerla with tears in her eyes and said, “Kerla… Kerla, I am your aunt, I am your aunt!”
When several people rushed over, Kerla was a little scared and shrank her neck, but when she heard the other party say that it was her aunt, Kerla paused and stretched her neck to look over.
After seeing the other person’s appearance clearly, long-lost memories emerged in Kerla’s little head. The other person was indeed the aunt who grew up with her when she was a child.
“Wuwu… Wuwu…”
Tears welled up in Kela’s eyes, and she shouted with a feeling of grievance: “Aunt…Aunt!”
Seeing this, Tiger let go of Kerla’s little hand, gently pushed her and said with a smile: “Go, return to your hometown.”
“Uncle Tiger…thank you.”
Kerla nodded with all her might, then ran towards her aunt who had already opened her arms, threw herself into her arms, and hugged her neck. The two, who had not seen each other for several years, burst into tears at this moment.
“It’s time to leave…”
Tiger smiled knowingly, waved goodbye to the people around Kerla, and turned away without any hesitation.
As a wanted criminal with a bounty of over 100 million, and a [criminal] who broke into Marijoa and liberated slaves, it is no exaggeration for the World Government to say that they hate him to the core. If he stays there too long and the World Government finds out something, Kerla will definitely fall into an unfortunate situation again.
“Is it really okay for us to do this?”
The townspeople looked at Tiger as he walked away with complicated eyes, including the aunt who was still holding Kerla. Their eyes were filled with guilt, but soon this trace of guilt was replaced by greed.
“That’s 300 million Baileys, more money than we can earn in our lifetime!”
After this was said, no one said anything more, but when they looked at Kerla again, their eyes were already filled with many strange emotions… Kerla was the indispensable trump card in this encirclement and suppression operation.
After exchanging glances, the townspeople urged Kerla to return to the town. However, Kerla, who was only 10 years old, was still immersed in the joy of reuniting with his family and did not understand the strangeness of the villagers at all.
At the same time, Tiger had returned to the forest along the same route, with the joy of successfully sending Kerla back still on his face. Although he was reluctant to leave, it was more important than anything else that Kerla could return to her family.
“Crack…”
The sound of branches being stepped on was so harsh in this silent forest.
Tiger stopped immediately, not only because he didn’t break the branch, but more importantly because of the figure that walked out of the bushes and blocked his way.
It doesn’t matter who the other person is. What matters is the cloak with the word “justice” written on it that is so eye-catching in the sun.
“Fisher Tiger, release the felons who are slaves of the Celestial Dragons. We have been waiting for you for a long time.”
The figure said so.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
143. You want to rebel? You’re so brave! (Old version)
“Why…why are you here?!”
Tiger’s voice was trembling, he was really surprised by the appearance of the navy.
Although the things he did, such as causing chaos in Marijoa, attacking slave ships, and liberating slaves, etc., made the world’s nobles hate him to the core, they dreamed of catching and executing him.
That is to say, as a fish-man, he is almost invincible in the sea. As long as he is determined to escape, even the admirals cannot catch him. Otherwise, how could the world conqueror have allowed him to be at large until now?
Therefore, if they want to capture him, they must move the battlefield to land like they are doing now. However, they have not told anyone their destination this time, and Jinpei and others are unlikely to betray him, so how can… wait!
Tiger’s pupils suddenly shrank as he turned around, his gaze through the forest directly reaching Kerla’s hometown. He suddenly remembered that this trip had indeed been revealed to someone, and the people who knew the news were Kerla’s family.
“Is it them?”
Tiger seems to be asking, but the answer is beyond doubt. After eliminating all impossibilities, the only thing left is the answer.
“Did you guess it?”
The leading major general with long sturdy hair, who later became the backbone of the navy and the vice admiral of the headquarters, Stoloberg looked at Tiger expressionlessly and said, “You guessed right, they are indeed informers, but it doesn’t matter to you who the informers are. Anyway, you will definitely hide here today, Fisher Tiger, the sinner of the world.”
“hateful……”
Filled with rage and indignation, Tiger’s skin color continued to darken, like a volcano on the verge of exploding.
Tiger hates humans because he can never forgive what the Celestial Dragons have done. After escaping from Marijoa, the only motivation that keeps him alive is hatred.
Hatred for the Celestial Dragons, hatred for the slave traders, hatred for humans, he even thought that hatred was everything for the rest of his life, and even after death his blood was still filled with hatred.
But the appearance of Kerla made his cold heart waver a little. Facing the girl who had suffered the same suffering as him, he should hate humans, but he couldn’t hate Kerla no matter what.
It was not until this moment that he understood Princess Otohime’s belief, so he personally branded Kerla with the emblem of the Sun Pirates and accepted her as a member of the Sun Pirates, while he himself transformed from an avenger to a liberator – not for revenge, but only for liberation and freedom.
No matter if they are fishmen or humans, as long as they are suffering, they are willing to lend a hand to help each other. With this belief, the Sun Pirates set sail again. However, now…the belief collapses again at this moment.
“Why? Why!”
Tiger roared: “Why did they betray me? I was the one who brought Kela back!”
“No reason.”
Stoloberi drew the long sword from his waist and prepared for a quick battle. The hiding soldiers also showed up and aimed their sniper rifles at Tiger, ready to strike.
“A criminal like you is punishable by anyone, so surrender and face the punishment!”
After saying that, Stoloberi swung his sword, and all the soldiers opened fire. Hundreds of bullets fell on Tiger like raindrops.
“Arm!”
Tiger let out a low roar and an invisible armed color domineering aura instantly covered his whole body. The bullets hit his body with a sound of golden swords, but there was not even a scratch on his body.
“Fuck! That’s pretty cool!”
Bai Tian, ​​who was high in the sky, was a little surprised to see this scene. He thought that Tiger’s strength should not be that strong, otherwise he would not have been killed by a mere major general and a few hundred soldiers. But now… his whole body is covered with armed color domineering, and he is at least at the level of lieutenant general!
But it is normal if you think about it carefully. After all, how could Tiger, who can travel around the world, climb the Red Earth Continent with bare hands, and even leave safely after causing trouble in Marijoa, be a weakling?
If you are not strong enough, you will probably be made into sashimi as soon as you enter Marijoa.
“etc!”
Bai Tian suddenly thought of a question: “Since he is so powerful, how could he be killed by these people?”
Before daytime could think about it carefully, Stoloberg below had already given the standard answer.
“Go to hell, you bastards of the navy!”
Tiger, with his whole body armed with Haki, was completely immune to bullets. The ground dented as soon as he stepped on it, and his figure instantly crossed a distance of a hundred meters and appeared in front of Stolobeli, then he threw a heavy punch!
Stoloberi’s eyes narrowed slightly, and he also used the armed color domineering, quickly swinging his sword to block the opponent’s heavy punch.
Although Stoloberg is still a major general now, as the future backbone of the navy, his strength has now reached the threshold of lieutenant general.
However, Tiger was clearly stronger. Although Stoloberg successfully blocked his punch, half of his leg was almost stuck in the ground.
Mermaids have greater power than humans.
However, Stoloberi, who was at a disadvantage, was not panicked at all. He said calmly: “Tiger, the girl you brought back is a slave of the Celestial Dragons, right? An escaped slave is a felon. We have the responsibility to kill her or capture her.”
Tiger’s pupils suddenly shrank, and he stopped his fist that was about to swing.
Stoloberi seized the opportunity and slashed with his sword. The blade covered with armed color domineering slashed fiercely on Tiger’s chest. In an instant, the flesh rolled and blood splattered, leaving a scar deep enough to see the bone.
Another rear admiral also seized the opportunity to join the battle, and also drew his sword to chop Tiger’s back. The sound of the blade colliding with bones was clearly audible.
Tiger’s strength was greatly reduced after this severe blow, but the two major generals did not hesitate at all. Instead, they attacked more fiercely, trying to kill Tiger with every move. However, Tiger was unable to exert his full strength because he was worried about Kerla.
Not to mention that there were hundreds of soldiers assisting him, firing a few cold shots from time to time. If Tiger was in his prime, the bullets would not be able to penetrate his defense at all. However, due to his severe injuries and weakened Armament Haki, the bullets were able to penetrate his defense and leave scars, making Tiger’s situation even more dangerous.
“Why…why…why would humans do this?”
As time went by, Tiger had more and more scars on his body, but compared with the physical pain, the mental pain was more unbearable for Tiger.
He had clearly decided to let go of his hatred for humans, abandon his weapons to liberate the slaves, and give equal freedom to everyone. But now… he was hurt by humans again. He really didn’t understand why humans always treated him like this?
First he was a slave of the Celestial Dragons, and now he is backstabbed by humans. He was clearly not wrong every time, but he was hurt every time.
He did not blame Kerla, nor did he regret sending her back. The only thing he could not forgive was the evil deeds of human beings. He – could no longer love human beings.
“Forgive me, Kerla.”
As the saying goes, there is no greater sorrow than a dead heart, and Tiger is in such a state. The collapse of his beliefs has caused his fighting power to drop sharply, and he cannot even maintain his armed color domineering, which is the embodiment of his will.
“Good opportunity!”
Although the two major generals didn’t know what was going on with Tiger, they didn’t hesitate at all in the face of such a good opportunity. They seized the opportunity and wielded their swords, leaving dozens of scars on Tiger’s body in just a few seconds.
The huge amount of bleeding was too much for even the fishmen with strong vitality to bear. Tiger stumbled and fell to the ground, unable to even stand up again. He gasped weakly like a fish that was caught on the shore and exposed to the sun.
Stoloberi stood in front of Tiger, raised his sword and announced expressionlessly: “Tiger, the criminal who attacked Mary Joa, you must surrender!”
After saying that, Stoloberi slashed at the opponent’s neck with his sword, and Tiger was about to be beheaded.
“Brother Tiger!!!”
At the same time, the Jinping and other fishmen who had sensed something was wrong finally arrived, but they were still some distance away and could not save Tiger even if they sprinted at full speed.
Stoloberi didn’t even look at them. After all, the target of this mission was only Tiger, and everything else was unimportant.
“Ding~”
The sound of swords rang out across the battlefield. The sword that was about to chop off Tiger’s head was gently clamped by two white fingers, unable to move at all.
“Um?!”
Stoloberi’s pupils suddenly dilated, and the lingering shock was visible to the naked eye, as well as… fear.
“Demon…demon boy?!!”
The sailors were all shocked when they saw the daylight, and some were so scared that they dropped their guns.
Killing the celestial dragons in a global live broadcast, defeating the admiral in a crushing manner, and capturing the super bounty criminal with a bounty of over 10 billion in history, etc., completing feats that no one has accomplished for hundreds of years in just less than a month. Demon Boy Bai Tian is undoubtedly the hottest topic recently!
As one of the main forces of the World Government, how could the Navy not know Bai Tian? Even the new recruits who had just joined the Navy might not know who the Navy Admiral was, but they would definitely know who Bai Tian was.
“Why is he here?!”
Stoloberi was really scared at this moment. He knew his own strength well. He could deal with wanted criminals with a bounty of over 100 million yuan, but facing Bai Tian was simply courting death. Even hurting the other party was a luxury.
“Hey, you marines, do you know the rules?”
Without waiting for Stoloberi to ask, Bai Tian took the initiative, holding his nose and cursing with a bad look: “How dare you hurt people on my territory? You even dare to hurt my people? Don’t you take me seriously? Believe it or not, I will go to your naval headquarters to grow mushrooms!”
“Growing mushrooms?”
Stoloberg was stunned and a huge question mark appeared above his head.
“Is he threatening me? But how can growing mushrooms be considered a threat?”
It is obvious that Stoloberg does not know the true meaning of mushrooms. This [mushroom] is not that mushroom. Most people cannot eat it at a temperature of more than 6,000 degrees. However, to be honest, no one who has eaten it has ever said that it is not delicious!
Although Stoloberry couldn’t figure it out, he was sure that it was definitely not a good thing. But seeing that Tiger was about to surrender, he was unwilling to give up on him at this moment, so he gritted his teeth and threatened: “Demon boy, Tiger is the person the World Government wants to capture. Do you want to go against the World Government?”
“I?”
Bai Tian pointed at him suspiciously, looked at him like a fool and said, “Are you crazy? When have I never been against the World Government?”
Stoloberi fell silent, almost forgetting that the person in front of him was the ruthless guy who killed the Celestial Dragons in a global live broadcast.
Seeing that this trick didn’t work, Stoloberi could only grit his teeth and continue: “But this is not your territory, and Tiger has never been yours!”
“Hehehe…”
Bai Tian sneered, then raised his head proudly and said, “Fool, don’t you know that [All under heaven belongs to the king, and all the people in the world are the king’s subjects]? Since I have set foot on this island, then this island and everyone on it, including you, are all mine!”
“I’m a Marine!”
Stoloberi wanted to draw his sword and strike again, but Bai Tian’s two hands were like iron clamps. Even if he used all his strength, it was like a mayfly trying to shake a tree. The iron sword seemed to be stuck in the air and could not move.
“What a joke!”
Stoloberi was horrified. He knew that there was a huge gap between him and during the day, but he never expected the gap to be this big.
Bai Tian narrowed his eyes dangerously at this moment: “You mean you don’t admit that you are my subject? You want to rebel? How dare you!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Tian threw a punch. The wind from his fist was like a dragon, which made Storobeli feel a sense of crisis before he got close. He let go of the sword without hesitation and wanted to escape, but it was too late. As soon as he took a step forward, the wind dragon in his pupils quickly enlarged and swallowed him completely…
144. I approve of your will! (Old version)
“Are you kidding me?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Looking at the forest behind him that was flattened by the fist wind and the collapsing sea in the distance, even a calm man like Stoloberg couldn’t help but have beads of sweat on his temples at this moment.
He was not an iron-clad invincible person and luckily he used paper painting to dodge at the last moment, otherwise he would have died on the spot if he had been hit by it, even if he had covered his entire body with armed color.
“If I get hit by this, I will definitely die!!!”
As the future vice admiral of the Navy’s headquarters, Stoloberg has a clear understanding of himself.
Although in the eyes of ordinary people he was as strong as a monster, when looking at the real [monsters] on the sea, he was nothing compared to them.
“You still dare to hide?!”
Bai Tian’s eyes suddenly widened in anger, as if it was very impolite for the other party to dodge his fist, and he immediately clenched his fist again.
Stoloberry was sweating profusely, and his Observation Haki made him feel an unprecedented sense of crisis. It was obvious that if he did nothing, he would probably die. He hurriedly said, “I am under the order of the World Government to encircle and suppress Fisher Tiger. Do you really want to be the enemy of the World Government? Do you want to fight to the death?”
Bai Tian raised his eyebrows and then sneered: “Haha, the World Government has a knife and I also have a knife, why don’t you ask the World Government if they are afraid of me!”
Stoloberg’s expression froze, and he opened his mouth but didn’t know what to say.
If someone else said this, Stoloberi would definitely think that the other person was bragging, but the problem was that the little brat in front of him, who was not even as tall as his waist, was the most evil child in history – Demon Boy Bai Tian, ​​who had executed the Celestial Dragons live around the world and toyed with Admiral Kizaru at will, and had a bounty of tens of billions.
Compared to what the other party did, Tiger, who just ran to Marijoa to release the slaves, was simply a good man. However, Bai Tian, ​​who did such a heinous thing, was not pursued by the World Government? From the beginning of the incident to now, the Navy has not even received any relevant notification. Can you believe this?
Bai Tian was very pleased to see that the other party was speechless. He pointed at himself and said arrogantly, “To tell you the truth, I have already met the Five Elders a long time ago. And they were very young when they met me. Do you know why?”
Stoloberry was stunned, and even Tiger forgot the pain in his body for a moment. The two asked in unison: “Why?”
Bai Tian: “Because they are so scared of me that they are like their grandsons, they just stop short of calling me grandpa.”
“……………………”
Stoloberi fell silent, not knowing how to answer. Only the man in front of him could dare to scold the Five Elders, who hold the highest power in the world, like this. If the people of the World Government knew about this, he didn’t know if something would happen during the day, but he could guarantee his own death, okay?
“Okay, enough of the small talk, let’s get on with what we were just doing – take another punch from me!”
During the day, he stretched and clenched his fist again, and his figure flashed and came to
In front of Stoloberi, he didn’t give the other party any time to react.
Stoloberry’s already pale face turned at least two shades paler. As Bai Tian was moving too fast, he had no time to dodge. He could only grit his teeth and use Armament Haki to block with his sword. However, how could Bai Tian’s fist be blocked by just Armament Haki?
Bai Tian threw a punch, and the wind from the punch alone was enough to make Stoloberi breathless. The moment the sword blade touched the fist, Liang Kaidao, who was entangled in the armed color domineering, didn’t hold on for even a second and shattered more thoroughly than the Demon Sword Thousand Blades.
The punch from the daytime still had its power, and it landed unceremoniously on Stoloberi’s body, and then…
“boom!!!”
Under the gaze of hundreds of fishmen and navy, Stoloberi’s upper body turned into a bloody mist, but his lower body still refused to fall and stood firmly in place.
“…………………………”
Everyone was stunned by the scene before them. The navy men’s guns fell to the ground, and the fishmen forgot to attack at this moment. Everyone stared blankly at the clouds in the sky that were blown away by the fist wind.
It took a while for everyone to come back to their senses. When they looked at Bai Tian again, only one sentence remained in their minds: “Are you a human being?”
“This…is this really a power that humans can possess?”
Arlong, who is still in the Sun Pirates, was trembling all over. He had always believed that fishmen, who were born with strength ten times that of humans, were more powerful. But now, seeing the power displayed by day, all his previous cognitions were shattered in an instant.
“We’re done.”
Bai Tian, ​​who was about to finish all this, just clapped his hands indifferently and said to the only remaining rear admiral: “Hey, the rest are all good. I am not interested in you. Now go back to where you came from. Don’t say I didn’t give you a chance.”
Upon hearing this, the Rear Admiral was stunned. He couldn’t believe that his people still had a chance to escape alive?
However, at this time, any smart person would know what to do. The rear admiral ordered a retreat without saying a word.
“These damn guys, are they just going to walk away like this?!”
Aaron wanted to stop him when he saw this, but just as he took a step, Jinbei pressed his palm on his shoulder and he couldn’t move.
“Jinbei!!!”
Arlong was furious and used brute force to try to shake off Jinbei’s hand that was holding him down, but the gap in strength between him and Jinbei was there, and even if he used all his strength he could hardly break free from Jinbei’s suppression.
“Calm down, Aaron.”
Jinbei said with a sullen face: “I also want to keep these marines here, but we are not strong enough to do this, and the most important thing now is my brother.”
Hearing this, Aaron finally calmed down and turned to look at Tiger who was lying on the ground. Seeing that he was covered in blood, he couldn’t control his tears anymore and said, “Brother!”
The rest of the fishmen also ran to Tiger’s side, tears welled up in their eyes when they saw the seriously injured Tiger, and they were at a loss as to what to do.
The navy naturally took this opportunity to evacuate quickly, and soon their backs disappeared into the forest.
“Get out of my way, you idiots! Don’t you have brains? Or do you know how to heal illnesses?”
The ship’s doctor pushed the crowd away while cursing. The fishmen who were being scolded were not angry at all. They all looked at the ship’s doctor nervously, hoping that Boss Tiger was not in any serious trouble.
However, what you fear will come true. The doctor’s expression gradually became serious. He gritted his teeth and said, “No, there are multiple wounds that have damaged the aorta. There is too much bleeding. Blood transfusion is required immediately, otherwise there will be danger to life.”
The fishmen rolled up their sleeves without hesitation, revealing arms of different shapes, and rushed to present their arms to the ship’s doctor.
“Lose mine!”
“It’s mine that should be defeated!”
“As long as I can save the boss, I’m willing to lose any amount of blood!”
“Please, you must save the boss!”
“Wait a minute, all of you!”
The ship’s doctor said helplessly, “Not everyone’s blood will do. The blood you transfuse must be of the same blood type. I only know that Tiger Boss has type A blood, and I don’t know your blood types. Rashly transfusing blood will only make Tiger Boss die faster.”
“What? How could this happen?!”
The fishmen were filled with grief and anger when they heard this. A-Long even smashed a tree with one punch and said angrily, “I’m going to kill all those damned marines to avenge my brother!”
“The idiot is back, don’t you think it’s not chaotic enough?”
Jinbei couldn’t help but curse, “The most urgent thing now is to find a blood source to treat big brother.”
Arlong knew that Jinbei was right, but he was filled with rage and it was hard for him to control himself: “That’s easy to say, where can we find blood now!”
“Um…I…”
At this time, a human raised his hand tremblingly and said, “I… I have type A blood, I can be transfused.”
The Sun Pirates are dedicated to attacking slave ships. After they are done, most of the rescued slaves will be sent to the nearest island. A small number of slaves who are too far away from home will temporarily board the ship and wait for a chance to send them home. Therefore, in addition to the fishmen, there will be many other races on the ship.
“Are you telling the truth?”
Hearing this, Jinbei and Arlong almost jumped up in excitement, but before they could say anything, the doctor asked first: “Are you sure?”
“Sure.”
The man nodded and said, “Before I was caught by the slave ship, I was seriously injured once and had a blood transfusion at the hospital in town. At that time, the doctor said that I had type A blood. I remember it very clearly.”
“That’s great!”
Everyone cried with joy, and the doctor didn’t say anything more. He took out his tools and prepared to give Tiger a blood transfusion.
However, when the doctor took out the needle and was about to insert it, Tiger, who was a little drowsy due to excessive blood loss, suddenly opened his eyes and yelled, “No transfusion! No human blood is allowed to be transfused to me! If anyone gives me a blood transfusion, I will treat him as if he is not my brother!”
Everyone was stunned. The doctor couldn’t do anything if the other party didn’t cooperate. Jinbei said anxiously: “Brother, you will die if you don’t get a blood transfusion!”
“Jinbei…”
Tiger’s voice was filled with unspeakable sadness. Although he was five meters tall and had a strong physique, tears burst out like a spring and he cried like a child. Under the attention of everyone, at the last moment of his life, he finally revealed the deepest pain in his heart.
“I… was captured shortly after I started my last journey and was imprisoned in Marijoa for several years… I was once a slave!”
The fishmen were stunned, obviously shocked by the truth, but these words came from Tiger’s own mouth, otherwise they would never believe it.
Tiger continued, “I have always lived as I please, but this has seriously hindered Princess Otohime… She is right. Peace is the common aspiration of all people. Only when people understand each other can the hatred between humans and fools be gradually eliminated. But… But I can no longer trust humans!”
“Brother, wuwuwuwuwu…”
The mermaids were already sobbing, and Jinbei, who had the closest relationship with Tiger, was in tears.
“I will die here today, but… but you who are still alive, don’t forget our mission… Don’t hate humans because of my death. Eliminate the hatred between humans and murlocs, so that the next generation of murlocs can bathe in the sun…”
After he finished speaking, Tiger could no longer hold on, his hands slipped and his eyes closed. From then on, the story of the great hero Fisher Tiger officially came to an end… No way!
“Tsk, tsk, tsk… Even at the last moment of your life, you are still telling your men not to hate? Fisher Tiger, I recognize your will!”
145. Why are the Celestial Dragons here? ! (Old version)
“I… I’m alive again?”
Tiger, who sat up in shock from his dying illness, looked at his intact body in confusion. A feeling of unreality lingered in his mind. If the death process in his memory had not been particularly clear and real, he would have almost thought that everything that had just happened was just an illusory dream.
“I remember… shouldn’t I have been… dead? How come…”
“Brother! (T^T)”
“Boss! (T^T)”
Jinpei and others were so happy to see Tiger come back to life that they cried. They rushed over to hug Tiger and cried loudly. Their tears were not just flowing out, but spurting out directly.
“Are your tear ducts equipped with high-pressure water guns?”
I couldn’t help but complain during the day, and this complaint successfully attracted everyone’s attention.
“Brother.”
Jinbei said, “It was Lord Bai Tian who saved you just now. He gave you a bottle of potion to drink, and your injuries recovered.”
“Demon boy…”
Tiger looked at Bai Tian with a complicated look. He had just lost his trust in humans and would rather die than receive a transfusion of human blood. But in the blink of an eye, his life was saved by humans. He really thought it was fate’s trick.
Of course Tiger couldn’t possibly hate Bai Tian. Who would want to die when they could survive?
However, compared to this, he was more confused at the moment. He and Bai Tian had no connection before, and it seemed that the other party had come all the way to save him. He first rescued him from the navy, and then used precious medicine to revive him. Why was this?
Although he was confused, Tiger still thanked him: “Mr. Mo Tong, thank you for saving my life. If you need help in the future, just let me know. As long as I can do it, Tiger will never refuse!”
Bai Tian blinked his eyes, not caring about it. Instead, he turned his head and looked into the distance. He showed an interested look and asked Tiger, “Big guy, we can talk about thanking you later. I am curious about how you plan to deal with… the people in this village?”
“Kill them!”
Before Tiger could even speak, Aaron could not help but roared, “These damn humans actually betrayed Brother Tiger. Brother Tiger risked his life to come here to send Kerla back. These humans must pay for what they did!”
“That’s right! Kill them!”
“We can’t just let them go like this!”
“I will never forgive you for betraying Brother Tiger!”
The fish people were furious. If Brother Tiger had not come to their aid during the day, he would probably have died in front of them. This alone made them hate the humans on the island to the core.
Jinbe fell silent about this. Even he felt extremely disgusted with that group of humans at this moment… Well, of course, except for the little loli Kella, after all, she was raised by himself.
“Shut up, everyone!”
Tiger roared and punched Aaron on the head without any mercy. The other party cried out in pain, grimaced, and squatted on the ground with his head in his hands.
Tiger then cursed: “You bunch of idiots, didn’t you hear what I just said? The hatred between humans and murlocs should not continue in any case. Besides, that island is Kerla’s hometown. Do you want Kerla to be afraid of murlocs again like everyone else?!”
As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent, even Aaron began to stammer.
Although Aaron didn’t seem to care about Kerla on the surface and even made sarcastic remarks to her from time to time, after spending nearly a year together and having so much fun together, how could he really hate her?
“But…but if I don’t do anything…I won’t accept it!”
Aaron clenched his teeth, veins bulging on his clenched fists.
“well……”
Tiger sighed and consoled, “The hatred between humans and fishmen cannot be eliminated in a day or two. It will take a long time to break the hatred that has accumulated over hundreds of years, and it will inevitably involve the sacrifice of countless people. This is inevitable.”
“Aaron, I know you hate humans, but you must understand that the hatred between humans and merfolk should not continue. I don’t want to see our descendants of merfolk immersed in the suffering of hatred like us.”
After Tiger finished speaking, he patted Aaron on the shoulder. He didn’t think the other party could fully understand him, but as long as he listened to one or two words, it wouldn’t be a waste of his efforts.
“Hehehehe…you’re really funny!”
Looking at Tiger’s eyes flashing with an unprecedented light during the day, I have to say that Tiger’s charm is simply off the charts. No wonder the unruly fish people are willing to call each other “big brother”.
He clearly lives in endless hatred, but he keeps advising others to let go of hatred. He has ten thousand reasons to pick up the sword of revenge, but he chooses to put it down and choose the more difficult… forgiveness.
Faced with the choice between justice and hatred, he decisively chose the former.
Bai Tian thinks he can’t be such a person, but that doesn’t stop him from paying his respects to Tiger.
“Humans are indeed a complex species.”
Bai Tian suddenly said, “Sometimes they will give up their dignity for money, and abandon their bottom line for power. As long as there is enough benefit, they are even willing to sell their souls to the devil… Well, if the benefit is greater, they will even find a way to catch the devil and sell him!”
“But that’s not all. There are always people who are different from others.”
Bai Tian changed the subject and continued, “Money can’t make them bend, power can’t defeat the conscience in their hearts, and there are many people like you who put aside their hatred for the sake of justice in their hearts, and would rather die than betray their companions… There are also many people like you.”
After the words were spoken, the scene fell into silence, and it was not until a long while later that everyone came to their senses.
“Tsk, who can’t make up a story?”
Aaron was very dissatisfied with this. He didn’t think that humans, an inferior race, would have anyone who could match Brother Tiger in character.
Bai Tian spread his hands and said, “It is indeed a story for you, but for me… at least when I was still a human, in the country where I used to live, everything I just said is not a story but history. There are many people like this, so many that some of their names have been forgotten, but their spirits have been passed down.”
Tiger was silent for a long time before nodding and saying, “Humans are indeed a complex race… Wait!”
Suddenly Tiger reacted and asked in surprise: “You just said…you were once a human?”
“once.”
Bai Tian pouted and said, “Then I got lucky. My race was transformed… That damn truck driver installed a GPS navigation and hit me, right? When I go back, I will make him lucky too! (▼皿▼#)”
Bai Tian thought that he was not petty, but this was the one thing he would never forget.
“A race… can it be deformed by being hit?! ∑(0Д0)?!”
The fishmen were all shocked. It was the first time in their lives that they had heard such cold knowledge.
“Let’s not talk about this. What are you going to do in the future?”
Bai Tian didn’t want to continue talking about his sad story, so he turned around and asked about Tiger’s future plans.
Tiger thought for a moment and said, “Well, should we continue to fight against slave traders? Free the slaves?”
“What?!”
Bai Tian suddenly became furious, pointed at Tiger and said, “I saved your life out of kindness, but you actually wanted to take my plantation? Do you know how much effort I put into the plantation? Every cotton seed there was planted by me! Bastard!”
“Plantation? What’s that? (0_0)?”
Tiger was completely confused by this. It was the first time he had heard of a plantation in his life. But he didn’t know if it was his sixth sense or something else, but just by hearing the name he felt that this thing… should not be a serious thing.
Tiger’s face darkened, and he looked at Bai Tian solemnly and said, “Sir Mo Tong, do you also… have this slave?”
“nonsense!”
Bai Tian didn’t pay any attention to the angry looks of the fish people. Instead, he held his head high and said proudly, “To tell you the truth, my plantation covers an area of ​​10,000 acres. It can produce several tons of cotton and dozens of tons of watermelon every day, and it only consumes a few fried chickens. The profit is so high that you can’t even imagine…”
“Mr. Demon Boy!”
Before Bai Tian could finish his words, Tiger could no longer suppress his inner anger: “Although you saved my life, I cannot tolerate your behavior. All people are born free and equal. No matter human, merman or any other race, no one should be reduced to slavery, enslaving others and trampling on life. That is not something to be proud of!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Tiger turned around and wanted to leave. As a liberator, he did not want anyone to become a slave, but Bai Tian was his savior, and he could not be his enemy. All he could do was to give him advice.
But after so many years of sailing on the sea, there has almost never been a case where the slave owners could be persuaded to mend their ways and release their slaves voluntarily just by talking… Well, it has never happened at all.
However, just as Tiger raised his front foot, he heard Bai Tian say with regret in his voice: “You are right, this is indeed not something to be proud of… Well, in that case, I will let them all go!”
Tiger was stunned, looked at Bai Tian in disbelief and said, “Sir Bai Tian, ​​are you really going to let them go?”
“why not?”
Bai Tian grinned, flew up, patted Tiger on the shoulder and said, “I think what you said makes a lot of sense. Besides, we are good friends. If it’s what a good friend says, then of course I have to listen.”
After saying that, Bai Tian snapped his fingers, and everyone was surprised to see the void in front of them suddenly twisted, and a void portal appeared in the blink of an eye. Behind the portal was an endless cotton field, and hundreds of figures were working hard in the cotton field.
“Come on, I’ll take you to liberate them now!”
Bai Tian pulled Tiger across the space gate without saying a word. Seeing this, the other fishmen followed Tiger into the space gate and came to the cotton field.
“What the hell is this place?!”
The fish people who were new to “Minecraft” were extremely surprised at the block-like things around them, and many of them who had never seen the world almost popped their eyes out.
As a knowledgeable traveler, Tiger can be sure that this is definitely not the original world. After all, in their world, the sun cannot be square no matter from which angle you look at it!
“Oh, never mind these little problems.”
Bai Tian waved his hand and said, “The important thing now is to free the slaves!”
Tiger looked at Bai Tian who was so positive that question marks almost popped up over his head, wondering if what he had just said was really so destructive?
Although he was confused, he still had to free the slaves, so Tiger followed Bai Tian to where the slaves were working, and then…
“Aloka Saint?! Charles Palace?! Why are the Celestial Dragons here?! ∑(0Д0)?!”
146. Dou E, please don’t contact me anymore. I’m afraid the Tianlong people will misunderstand me. (Old version)
“Why are the Celestial Dragons here?”
“Because they are my slaves! The plantation cannot be without slaves, just like the Twin Towers cannot be without airplanes. They are all goods. I personally went to Marijoa to catch them. I guarantee that they are genuine!”
“So all the hundreds of slaves here are Celestial Dragons?!”
“Please, you can doubt my conscience, but you can’t doubt my vision. My plantation will never accept anyone who is not a purebred Celestial Dragon!”
Tiger and the other fishmen stared blankly at the orderly line of Celestial Dragons standing in front of them. Their small eyes were filled with confusion and… fear that was about to burst their eyes!!!
The reason is simple, just because he is a celestial dragon!
The world’s nobles, the nobles among nobles, would send out their generals if they were merely injured. If they were killed, it would trigger an all-out siege by the world government. At the very least, they would face the fate of being issued the Demon-Slaying Order. They were arguably the most untouchable people in the world.
Don’t you see that in such a chaotic New World, no pirates dare to touch the Celestial Dragons. Even the Four Emperors who rule the sea can only drive them away when facing the Celestial Dragons, and no one dares to take action.
However, now hundreds of genuine Celestial Dragons were captured during the day and made slaves, picking cotton day and night. If they did not do the job well or were a little slow, they would be whipped.
After all the hard work, the only food they could get was a pitiful amount of watermelon and fried chicken. The Celestial Dragons, who were originally pampered and fat, were now starving to the point of being skinny.
Now look at them, they are standing in a row in an orderly manner, not daring to move, and their eyes are as clear as the dogs who just came out of Pan Hong Park. There is still a trace of their former arrogance and domineering. It is obvious that they have been very successfully [educated and reformed] during this period of time.
“I think I know why the World Government offered you a 10 billion bounty…”
Jinbei couldn’t help but mutter to himself, others were captured by the Celestial Dragons as slaves, but you directly captured the Celestial Dragons as slaves, and you captured hundreds of them at a time, you are using Mary Joaquin as a supply point!
When he saw the bounty during the day, he thought that the 10 billion bounty was a bit high. Now looking at the bounty again… World Government, are you sure you didn’t miss a few zeros?
“Brother Tiger.”
Bai Tian automatically upgraded his seniority, pointed at the Tianlong man, and boasted, “This is the Jiangshan I conquered… ahem, these are all the employees of the plantation I captured. They are all in good spirits, right?”
“I… this… he…”
Tiger really didn’t know what to say. The five-meter-tall man stuttered and couldn’t utter a complete sentence at this moment.
“Don’t worry, I know what you mean even if you don’t tell me!”
Bai Tian patted his chest and said, “Although I am reluctant to leave the plantation, you are my good brother. As the eldest brother, you must listen to the advice of the younger brother. What’s more, what you said makes sense.”
“Although these celestial dragons commit rape, robbery, and all kinds of evil, and kill people without end, their crimes are heinous, and the number of people they traffic every year can circle the Red Earth Continent three times, 99% of the mermaids are bought and played to death by them, and the games they play every day are all about killing people for fun, and they also run out from time to time to play the game of destroying a country, causing tens of thousands of people to die. Their sins are so serious that it is hard to describe them in words.”
Tiger’s fists began to creak. The words from the day reminded him of some bad memories. His eyes began to turn red, revealing naked murderous intent.
The fish people originally had no feelings towards the Celestial Dragons, but after hearing what Bai Tian said, their disgust levels instantly skyrocketed, and they were rubbing their hands together, wishing they could rush up and beat them up right now.
However, before they could make a move, Bai Tian suddenly said, “Even if they are worse than animals, we still cannot deprive them of their right to be human. Just like what Brother Tiger said just now – all men are created equal!”
“I am deeply moved by these words. No one should be reduced to a slave, so I have decided to release all the Celestial Dragons now and escort them all back to Marijoa safely, so that they can continue to be nobles in their own world!”
“Hmm?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Tiger and the fish people were all shocked, while the dragon people were filled with surprise. Many of them were so excited that tears were streaming down their faces, and they couldn’t stop it at all.
The family members know their own hardships. Since they came to this damn plantation, they have to work at least 25 hours a day out of 24 hours, adhering to the animal spirit of “work until you die, even if you die and then resurrect, you will continue to work.”
Please note that this is not an exaggeration but a realistic description. Here, no matter if you die of exhaustion, old age, or starvation, you will be resurrected on the spot within three seconds of your death. You really can’t die even if you want to!
As for mental problems… there is a barrel of milky white liquid called [milk], but it is definitely not milk. No matter if you have schizophrenia or mental breakdown, no matter what the situation is, just drink a sip and you will immediately feel a hundred times more energetic. If you then whip a few times, the speed of picking cotton will increase at least three times.
[Milk: What’s wrong? Is there a problem? The code is written like this. No matter what BUFF you have, you have to endure it! ]But now that they heard that they could go home and leave this prison of hell, the celestial dragons did not jump for joy on the spot, it was all because they were too tired.
However, no Celestial Dragon dared to move even though they were so happy. The educational reforms during these days have formed nerve reflexes in them. They really dare not move unless they speak during the day, otherwise they will be hit 100 times in a row!
“Ask for the bean sack!”
When Tiger heard this, he immediately got angry and quickly grabbed Bai Tian’s hand and said, “Mr. Bai Tian, ​​you are doing this…”
During the day: “Call me brother.”
The corners of Tiger’s eyes twitched wildly, he really couldn’t imagine how someone who was less than 1.2 meters tall during the day had the nerve to let him, who was 5 meters tall, call him “big brother”?
But after hesitating for a few seconds, Tiger glanced at the Tianlong people and said with difficulty: “Brother Bai Tian, ​​what you did… is not a bit too decisive, if you just let them go…”
Tiger was a little embarrassed when he said this, and his appearance looked extremely strange. To be honest, he didn’t like slaves, and he was determined to devote his life to the cause of liberation. But he had to say that this scene was really cool! (▼皿▼#)
Damn Celestial Dragon, now you know how he was bullied in Marijoa, right?
It was you guys who caught him in the first place. Now the situation has changed and it’s finally your turn, you damn beasts, to have a taste of what it’s like to be a slave!
“Puff…”
Tiger’s appearance made Bai Tian want to hold back his laughter, but he still tried to remain calm and asked with a frown, “Brother Tiger, what do you mean by this? Although they are indeed the worst of the worst, can’t you be more generous and give them a chance to reform? They just killed more people and did more beastly things, why can’t you give them a chance to start over?”
“I……”
Frustrated…
So frustrating…
Very frustrating…
Unprecedented frustration…
Tiger, with a purple face, said that he had never felt so aggrieved in his life. He wanted to refute but couldn’t. After all, he had just said those words during the day. He couldn’t just treat what he just said as fart, right?
The fish people wanted to laugh when they saw their boss’s embarrassed look, but they couldn’t laugh when they saw the Celestial Dragons. Their boss used to be a slave of the Celestial Dragons, and it was conceivable how miserable that time was. No wonder the boss never mentioned it.
Thinking of this, the fish people could no longer suppress their inner anger. Their ferocious appearance frightened the dragons so much that they trembled in fear, but they dared not move and could only stand where they were.
In the past, they always thought they were the most noble beings, that everyone in the world was inferior to them, and no one dared to hurt them, but now… they are just a group of weak, pitiful, helpless cotton pickers who can be whipped by anyone when they are bored! (T^T)
“I think…”
Since Tiger’s skin was red, it was hard to tell whether he was blushing or not, but he didn’t have the confidence to say: “These people… don’t have to be released…”
“Brother Tiger!”
Bai Tian was furious: “How can you think like that? Where are your beliefs? Where are your persistence? How can you discriminate against people just because they are Celestial Dragons? You should know that there are three kinds of people I hate the most in my life, and one of them is people who discriminate against others!”
Tiger was slightly stunned and couldn’t help asking, “What are the other two types of people?”
“Inside…”
Bai Tian curled his lips and said, “There are also people who don’t let me discriminate against them. They are the most annoying!”
Tiger: “(ー_ー)|||…………”
Jin Ping and others: “(ー_ー)|||……”
Everyone was frowning. They were speechless after hearing his nonsense during the day.
“so……”
Tiger felt a splitting headache and said helplessly, “You are going to let them go, right? Are you really going to give up your plantation, plantation just like that?”
Bai Tian spread his hands and said, “I don’t want to, but what can I do? Your words have successfully convinced me.”
“Can’t you just pretend you didn’t hear it?”
Tiger gritted his teeth. He was now certain that Bai Tian was deliberately trying to piss him off, but he had no way to do anything. He couldn’t really let these damn Celestial Dragons go back to enjoy themselves, right?
If he really did this during the day, he would get up and slap himself twice in his dreams in the middle of the night.
“Come on, I’m a reasonable person too!”
Bai Tian pretended to be helpless: “I have already said that I will let them go. A man’s words are as good as his bond. You can’t let me go back on my word, right? Unless…”
Tiger’s eyes lit up and he quickly asked, “Unless what!”
“Unless they commit a crime that gives me a reason to increase their sentences, but look how well behaved they are now, how could they possibly commit a crime?”
Pointing at the Celestial Dragons during the day, with their clear and stupid eyes now, even more like college students, how could they be bad people?
“this……”
Tiger’s brows were furrowed in anxiety, but his brain had no problem doing addition and subtraction within two-digit numbers, but it was a bit difficult for him to find a way out of the predicament.
“hateful!”
Tiger wanted to slap himself so much that he casually slapped the hay beside him and broke it into pieces, which exploded into several strands of wheat and flew out.
“What are you doing?!”
A sudden roar broke Tiger’s meditation. Bai Tian, ​​who was still talking quietly a second ago, suddenly exploded, took out a pistol, aimed at a Tiandongren, and emptied the magazine in three seconds. The terrifying combat power of American aggregation scared everyone so much that they were stunned.
The Tianlong who was hit fell to the ground and twitched constantly, while Bai Tian teleported to his side, first stepped on his neck, and then snatched the wheat in his hand… Well, it was one of the wheat that flew out when Tiger exploded the hay just now. It happened to be caught by this guy, and then… As everyone knows, anything can be a gun in this guy’s hands.
After taking a look at the wheat, Bai Tian sneered, “Well, you actually dared to hide wheat. You hide wheat today, and you will hide watermelons tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, you will make weapons and start silence. The day after tomorrow, you will lead everyone to start the Civil War against me!”
“Rebellion, making weapons, hoarding watermelons and wheat, you even dare to surpass me in height? From today on, all Celestial Dragons will be sentenced to life imprisonment. I will do this until you die… er, I will do this until I die!!!”
Celestial Dragon: “Who said Dou E was wronged? How could she be more wronged than me? I am the king of wronged kings – the God of Wronged!”
[Snow in June: Dou E, don’t contact me anymore. I’m afraid the Tianlong people will misunderstand me.]147. Sorry, I was a little loud just now (old version)
MC main world, an oversized tree house during the day.
“Are these things really edible??”
Tiger stared blankly at the MC grilled fish made of cubes in his hand. Having traveled half the world, he was considered knowledgeable, but these foods made entirely of cubes in front of him…it was really his first time!
“This world’s specialty is delicious… ah…”
During the day, I eat grilled fish and drink milk. After drinking, I burp the milk comfortably, pat my belly and say happily: “Ba Shi, this is how life should be!”
“Brother, it tastes really good!”
Jinbei was the first fishman who dared to eat [crabs]. He finished a piece of lamb chop in just two or three bites. The delicious taste he had never experienced before completely conquered his taste buds, and he couldn’t help but recommend it to Tiger.
Tiger hesitated for a moment and took a bite of the grilled fish. His eyes lit up and he said in surprise: “This is actually fish? It tastes pretty good.”
“Nonsense, why would I lie to you if I have nothing to do?”
Bai Tian rolled his eyes and then changed the subject: “By the way, Brother Tiger, what are you going to do next? Are you going to continue your fight against the slave traders?”
“Of course, since I’m still alive, I will never give up on this!”
Tiger’s eyes were firm, and he answered without any hesitation. After experiencing life and death, Tiger’s belief remained unchanged. Instead, his belief became stronger. He decided to devote the rest of his life to the cause of liberating slaves… Well, except for the Celestial Dragons. He would only liberate humans, not animals.
“Brother!”
Jinpei and others stared at Tiger, their eyes bright as light bulbs, and the admiration in them almost overflowed.
“Tsk tsk tsk tsk…”
An inappropriate voice sounded, and everyone frowned and found that the source of the voice was Bai Tian. After confirming that the other party shook his finger and said disdainfully: “Brother Tiger, I admire your will, but your ideal… is too narrow! Everything you do is meaningless!”
“What?!∑(0Д0)?!”
If someone else said this, Tiger might have slapped him, but since the person who said this was in broad daylight, he couldn’t help but think about the reason.
“Why?”
Tiger couldn’t figure it out.
“It’s very simple.”
Bai Tian explained while chewing a chicken leg: “You want to free the slaves, but have you ever thought about why slaves exist? You can definitely guess the reason – the corrupt world government.”
Tiger’s face darkened, and his fists were clenched so tightly that the veins were visible to the naked eye.
Of course he was not angry, but rather out of hatred for the World Government and… anger at his own powerlessness.
“The World Government openly recognizes the legality of slavery. Slave ships, slave trades, and auctions are all reasonable and legal. Legally speaking, no one has the right to arrest them. Some slave ships are even secretly cultivated by the World Government.”
“When they were capturing slaves, they encountered the navy. All the navy could do was stand by and watch. Sometimes the slaves accidentally ran away, and the [Justice] navy even had to help them capture them? Don’t you think that’s funny? Hahahahahaha…”
“And you, Tiger, how many people can you save? One? Ten? Or a hundred?”
“Believe it or not, if you let ten people escape, they can turn around and capture a hundred more. As for destroying those slave ships…how many ships do you think the World Government has? How many people? How many shipyards? Will they care about the small ship you destroyed?”
“No, they won’t. They will just build two new ships and send some new people, and then they will be more efficient in capturing them!”
What Bai Tian said was very straightforward, but every word was very realistic, so realistic that Tiger was powerless to refute it.
Facing the behemoth of the World Government, his personal power seems insignificant. From the time he broke into Marijoa to now, he has liberated at least a few thousand slaves, but compared with the people captured by the World Government, it may not even be a drop in the bucket.
“So what you’re doing won’t work! But…”
Bai Tian raised her little head proudly, and with a wave of her little hand, a contract scroll was thrown in front of Tiger: “I’ll show you a way. I have a way with the Revolutionary Army. The risk is a bit high, but the profit is very good.”
The sudden change made Tiger a little confused, and he asked dully: “What road?”
“Of course it’s a good way. How could a brother like me cheat you?”
During the day, he would hold a carrot in his mouth in exchange for the money. Apart from his slightly cute appearance, his temperament was exactly the same as the big guys in Hong Kong movies. In fact, in terms of being cool, he was obviously better!
“It’s not that I can’t do this, but I just want to help you because you’re a talented person. As the saying goes, wealth and honor come with risk. If you really want to change the world and want everyone to stop being slaves, then this is your only chance!”
Tiger frowned, he knew very well what the Revolutionary Army did, but he also understood the horror of the World Government.
He was able to survive the day he landed in Marijoa purely by luck, it would not even be an exaggeration to say that it was a miracle. His strength was considered good in the New World, but in Marijoa there were dozens of auras that gave him a fatal sense of crisis.
Although the strength of the other members of the Revolutionary Army is not weak except for their leader Dragon, they are too weak compared to the World Government. Tiger thinks it is unrealistic for them to overthrow the World Government alone.
If he were alone, it wouldn’t be impossible for him to join the Revolutionary Army, but he had the double burden of the Sun Pirates and Mermaid Island on his shoulders.
If he really joined the Revolutionary Army, there was no guarantee that the World Government would take action against Mermaid Island and Fishman Street. This was the only thing he really didn’t dare to bet on.
“In the past, the Revolutionary Army was no match for the World Government, but now they have my help!”
Bai Tian guessed what Taige was thinking at a glance, opened his arms and said, “You should be able to see by now that I’m not an ordinary person, right?”
“certainly.”
Tiger nodded. He was not blind. The world made up of cubes in front of him was definitely not the world of One Piece.
Others might think that Bai Tian is a devil fruit user, but as a traveler, Tiger has some foresight. The power of devil fruits has its limits. The domineering and powerful people in the new world can completely rely on their domineering power to be immune to the devil fruit abilities, and creating the world is obviously beyond the scope of what the devil fruit can achieve!
Combined with Bai Tian’s previous statement that he was not human, he could think of only one answer – Bai Tian was not a human, at least not from their world.
“So who are you? Or what are you?”
Tiger asked with full of doubts.
“To put it simply, I am a son of the Great Dao, the Chaos Demon God, the Game Demon God who controls the rules of the game.”
Bai Tian said without saying anything: “You may not understand, but you just need to understand that I am extremely awesome. Not to mention destroying the world government, even destroying your world is a piece of cake for me.”
He was not bragging this time during the day, his strength increased explosively after obtaining the [Equivalent Exchange] module. The attribute books that he originally needed to brush can now be taken at the conversion table. Anyway, 1 point of all attributes is only 10,000 EMC, so he can take as much as he wants.
His current basic attributes have completely exploded. In just a few months, they have increased from the original 10 digits to the current 15 digits and are still rising.
In addition, the [Ultimate Compression Tool] module exceeds the standard. During the day, the equipment is now at least triple compressed, and the properties and effects of the compressed equipment increase exponentially.
Not to mention the Purgatory Suit, or artifacts like the Xuan-Yuan Sword, the Black Hole Ring alone, with the current mental strength during the day, could at least tear the solar system into pieces if it burst out with all its might.
A world government that hasn’t even separated from a planet can’t even think of how it can lose during the day, okay?
Will you win?
Guaranteed to win!
【Gojo Satoru: “Oh, that’s good!”】
Tiger and the others were stunned. Although they had thought that Bai Tian was very powerful, they had never thought that Bai Tian would be so powerful that he could actually be a Chaos Demon God…
Jinbei: “I don’t understand it, but it has the word ‘demon god’ in it, so it must be extraordinary!”
Aaron: “Hiss, hiss, hiss… This human is so terrifying!”
Tiger finally came back to his senses and asked in confusion: “You mean you are helping the Revolutionary Army now?”
“That’s right.”
Bai Tian snapped his fingers and said, “I don’t like the World Government, but I like the Revolutionary Army, so I signed a contract with Long to help the Revolutionary Army overthrow the World Government.”
“For this purpose, I have lent them my army. I think they should have already started to act. According to the contract, when they establish a new world government, this world will be completely incorporated into my command!”
Such a shocking statement successfully made everyone’s jaw drop to the ground again. After a long while, Tiger said seriously: “So you are going to rule the world?”
“Hmph~”
Bai Tian snorted coldly and raised his head proudly: “Of course, when the world is under my command, all of you will usher in my [bloody] rule!”
Upon hearing this, Tiger and the others’ faces darkened. They never expected that Bai Tian would actually want to start a [bloody] rule. He was apparently a pretty good person, but now…
“Hehehehe… You don’t have the right to refuse!”
Bai Tian smiled sinisterly, and released a little bit of the Chaos Demon God’s aura. Just a wisp of it was enough to suffocate Tiger and the others.
“daytime……”
A trace of sadness flashed across Tiger’s eyes. He had just been betrayed by a human, and he didn’t expect to be stabbed in the back by Bai Tian right after. This was really…
“Don’t blame me for being cruel, but you mermaids and fishmen can only be allocated the land around the Shampoo Islands. As for the MC world, I can only allocate you a piece of the continent in the main world as a base. Other than that, don’t even think about getting anything from me!”
“Bai Tian, ​​how can you say this… this… the Chambord Islands belong to us? We can also get a continent here?!”
Tiger slammed the table and stood up, then got angry… He got angry for a while, and after Bai Tian finished speaking, he sat down again silently, withdrawing his slamming of the table and his sadness.
“Sorry, my voice was a little loud just now. Can we talk about the mainland’s problems in detail?”
Turn on lazy reading mode
148.Everyone look up to me, I have something to announce (old version)
East Sea Goa Kingdom
The city wall made of huge rocks collapsed with a loud bang, but no one cared, because at this moment everyone’s eyes were fixed on the ancient giant made of rock in front of the city wall, which was hundreds of meters tall, as strong as a mountain.
“Are you kidding me? What kind of monster is this?!”
The soldiers shrouded in the shadow of the mountain giant were trembling. Even the commander was shaking like a sieve. How could he have the courage to command the army to attack?
However, their failure to attack does not mean that the revolutionary army will not attack.
“Go!”
As the city walls collapsed, the warriors of the Revolutionary Army and the Warcraft Legion filed in and engaged in a fierce battle with the Kingdom Army… No, to be more precise, it was a one-sided massacre.
The soldiers of the Revolutionary Army are true warriors who have been baptized by blood and fire. They cooperate with each other tacitly and know when to advance and retreat during battle. They are much more powerful than the bunch of good-for-nothings in the Kingdom Army.
As for the Warcraft army during the day, they were even more bullying. Their strength was already quite good. Even the weakest forest troll was much stronger than an ordinary person in physique, not to mention that the current forest troll was a super-enhanced version.
Since the [Equivalent Exchange] module was extracted, everyone in the Chaos Space has a conversion table.
In the past, when you encountered useless garbage while clearing dungeons, you could only hoard them. But now, all useless things are converted into energy, and then this energy is used to enhance attributes, etc., and the speed of strength growth has increased by more than ten times.
That is to say, they cannot utilize the power of chaos like they do during the day, otherwise the speed of improvement could be increased dozens of times. However, even so, their current strength is no longer comparable to what it was before.
The forest trolls alone already possess strength a hundred times greater than that of ordinary humans, which translates into a power value of at least several thousand. As for legendary creatures such as dragons, chimeras, ancient hydras, etc. that already have extraordinary strength… how strong do you think they will be after being strengthened?
“Run! Run!”
Seeing the mountain giant crossing the city wall like crossing a small mound, the soldiers finally couldn’t bear the fear in their hearts. When one person turned around and ran away, the second and the third person followed. Soon, the defenders on the city wall were completely defeated…
“Stop! All of you lowlifes, stop right there! Don’t run! I’ll chop anyone who runs to death!”
The officer of noble birth looked at the fleeing soldiers with red eyes, waving his long sword in an attempt to rally the troops.
However, the gap between his threat and the oppression of the mountain giants was too great. The soldiers were afraid of being hacked to death by him, but they were more afraid of being trampled into meat patties by the mountain giants behind the mountain. Instead of slowing down, their escape speed gradually accelerated.
“How can it be repaired?”
The noble officer’s eyes flashed with murderous intent, and he slashed at the soldier passing by with his sword. The sharp blade flashing with cold light was about to split the opponent in half vertically.
“No…don’t!”
The soldier fell to the ground with a pale face, watching the blade falling but being unable to do anything. He closed his eyes in despair and waited for death to come.
“puff–“
The soldier’s face was covered in blood. Feeling the warmth on his face, the soldier opened his eyes again and confirmed that the officer was about to raise his knife to chop him the previous second. At this moment, I looked at the silver-white arrow that stayed in my chest in disbelief. The next second, I fell to the ground with my eyes open and unwillingly.
The soldier sat on the ground in a daze, looking at the officer who died with his eyes open with mixed feelings.
“Da…da…”
The footsteps gradually became clearer. As the mountain giants pushed down the city walls, hundreds of humans and many strange-looking creatures that were difficult to deal with at first glance appeared in front of the soldiers one after another.
“Everyone, lay down your weapons and surrender!”
Ginny, wearing a military uniform, was full of energy. She stood at the front of the army, staring at the almost defeated army and said, “You have no reason to fight for this corrupt kingdom anymore. We are not here to fight, but for freedom and liberation!”
“The king uses secular power to force you to kneel, but we, the revolutionary army, want you to stand up and use your strength to defend our dignity and rights as human beings. Dear comrades, don’t be confused anymore!”
“Think carefully, do you want to fight to defend the corrupt kingdom, or do you want to fight for yourself, for your descendants, for your family, and for all the people who are oppressed and treated unfairly!”
The soldiers looked at each other. For some reason, they felt that Ginny’s words were very contagious. Even the king’s most loyal lackeys would probably be confused after hearing these words.
“What should I do?”
Soldier A didn’t know what to do. He looked at the spear in his hand and felt that he was in a dilemma whether to put it down or not.
“Just stay here like this? We are just wasting our lives on a salary of tens of thousands!”
Soldier B quickly dropped his weapon. After all, the other party came to attack the king, not him. What did the king have to do with him?
“But……”
Soldier C was hesitant, but seeing that Ginny was about to lead the large army forward, he gritted his teeth and picked up the spear on the ground again. However, this time he was not going to fight against the revolutionary army, but to become a member of the revolutionary army.
Soldiers A and B looked at each other in shock: “What are you doing? Are you trying to kill yourself?!”
“But…but she called me comrade, and I think…I want to give it a try!”
Soldier C spoke without even turning his head, and there were many people like him.
Ginny swallowed hard as she silently counted the number of soldiers following her.
“Oh my god, these words that he taught me during the day are really amazing, right? How did he come up with them?”
“Just these two sentences can make people willingly follow me… Is this the so-called power of faith?”
——————The dividing line of all evil——————
At the same time, when Ginny launched an uprising in the Kingdom of Goa, the revolutionary army leader Long and the other legion commanders led the revolutionary army to launch an all-out attack, and at the same time launched a massive uprising in more than a dozen countries where the imperial oppression was most severe.
After years of development, the revolutionary army has a large number of people, and what they lack is only high-end power. When they have the Warcraft Legion as a helper, the only shortcoming is completely compensated.
Faced with the strengthened revolutionary army, almost all countries were unable to mount an effective resistance. As for naval support… well, are you sure you want to face a giant dragon on the sea?
With a giant dragon as air force, any naval warship that dares to come over will be defeated. A few breaths of dragon will sink any that come over, and even the Demon-Slaying Order will be useless.
Of course, not all countries are powerless to resist. Countries with strong people can still offer a little…symbolic resistance.
For example, the Flower Kingdom in the West Sea…
“Bang!”
Qingjiao, the 12th generation pillar of the Babao Navy and a pirate with a bounty of over 500 million, collapsed to the ground covered in blood. His head, which had originally been slightly cone-shaped, was now flattened alive.
In front of him stood a demon who was over six meters tall, with wings on his back and a pitch-black body. His glowing eyes vaguely revealed a hint of disgust.
“Headbutting someone… what a rubbish move? Are you crazy to come up with such a move? Pah——”
[Demon Hunter] Blood Rage is so speechless that I don’t know how to comment on it. Every Demon Hunter is a battle master among the elves. They will use everything they can to kill the enemy. Their eternal life allows them to master unparalleled martial arts over a long period of time.
However, even though his fighting skills have been honed to this level, he really couldn’t imagine what kind of mood the other party was in to use his head as a weapon. Can’t you use this free time to practice weapons and improve your physical fitness?
If you were a minotaur and you had horns and you went to butt people, he wouldn’t say anything. But the key point is that you are not a minotaur and you don’t have horns. Using your head to butt people has high risks and low returns. The key point is that it also affects your IQ. Anyone who is slightly normal would not choose such an abstract trick, right?
Hmm, could it be that this guy damaged his brain when he practiced this move before?
“It’s not impossible.”
Xue Nu felt that there was at least an 80% chance that the other party had damaged his brain. He raised his hand slightly and grabbed the long knife that was chopping towards his head.
“Damn it! Where on earth did this monster come from?”
Looking at the black devil in front of him, Lao Cai couldn’t help but feel a deep sense of powerlessness.
More than 1,000 members of the Babao Navy went into battle together, but they couldn’t even hold out for half an hour against the enemy. Leader Qingjiao’s desperate attack couldn’t even hurt the enemy, but was instead knocked to the brink of death by a single punch from the enemy.
“madness.”
Xue Nu looked at the sneak attack from Lao Cai with disdain in his eyes. Demon Hunters possess ghost vision, and the power of demons greatly enhances their perception. Even if someone of similar strength wanted to sneak attack him, it would be impossible, let alone a weakling like Lao Cai. It was simply a pipe dream!
Seizing the long knife with his backhand, Xue Nu swung it in a big circle and threw the opponent out. He flew hundreds of meters away like a cannonball and crashed into dozens of houses before he finally stopped. However, the successive serious injuries had completely deprived him of the strength to resist, and he was pinned under the rubble, unable to move.
“What a terrifying power…”
Although he knew that the opponent was very strong, Hou Long still couldn’t help but be amazed when he saw it with his own eyes. The big pirate with a bounty of hundreds of millions was like a chick in the opponent’s hands, and there were at least three digits of strong men like him in the Warcraft Legion.
He couldn’t help but think for the World Government: “How can we win the war?”
After two and a half minutes of thinking, he finally concluded: “It’s impossible to play.”
Long managed to suppress the curled corners of his mouth with great difficulty, and then continued to command the large army to advance forward… Oh, of course, he did not forget to have people detain all the Yibao navy, Erbao navy, Sanbao navy and so on who had fallen down around him at some point.
“This human is quite powerful.”
Xue Nu looked at Long’s back with a hint of admiration in his eyes. Considering the short lifespan of humans, one could hone martial arts to such a level. It must be said that the other party was really capable.
Of course, there are only two of them, and the gap compared to myself is quite big.
Xue Nu suddenly frowned, just because the voice from the daytime rang in his mind.
“Everyone, look at me. I have something to announce – Princess Shirahoshi is the darling of our Chaos Kingdom from today on! ~\(≧▽≦)/~”
149. Bullying little girls is immoral, but I have no morals (old version)
“Yes… wuwuwu… I’m sorry… Master Demon Child… wuwuwuwu… Please don’t eat me…”
Looking at the mermaid in front of him who was crying and wiping away tears but was at least five times his size, Bai Tian’s eyes twitched slightly and he couldn’t help but complain: “This should be the first time we meet, right? If it’s the first time we meet, why do you think I would eat you?”
“Woo woo…”
The giant little mermaid listened to Bai Tian’s questions, wiped her tears and said weakly: “I… I have seen your bounty order… Master Mo Tong… It says that you… kill people without blinking an eye, and eat people without letting go… So wuwuwu… please don’t eat me… I really am not delicious… wuwuwu…”
“I…ah…”
Bai Tian sighed helplessly. Even though he had asked to be more cruel, he never thought that one day he would actually fall to the point where he could scare children to tears just by his fame.
“But speaking of food…”
Bai Tian stroked his chin, looking at the huge [little] fishman in front of him, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
Fair skin, long pink hair, big watery blue eyes, and that big, white sin on her chest. I have to say she will be very delicious when she grows up!!!
As for why it is delicious, I believe that the old drivers will understand. If you don’t understand, it’s useless to say it out loud. If you understand, you will understand it even if you don’t say it.
If the upper limit of appearance is 100 points, then the giant [little] fishman in front of us will be at least 2100 points when he grows up. After all, the ticket for the trampoline is 10 yuan.
[Author: “I, Huang, swear hereby that from now on I will never reconcile with gambling and drugs.”]“Wuwuwuwuwu… Shirahoshi doesn’t want to be eaten… Wuwuwuwuwu…”
The other party was still crying, but her identity was revealed in her words: the daughter of the current Mermaid King and Princess Otohime – the Mermaid Princess Shirahoshi.
He is also one of the three ancient weapons along with Uranus and Pluto, and is the Poseidon who can command all sea creatures.
When it comes to the strongest creature in the world of pirates, most people would probably think of Kaido, the King of Beasts, but in fact, from a day’s perspective, the most powerful are definitely the Sea Kings.
A sea king of more than ten meters is enough to destroy a ship. A sea king of hundreds of meters requires a general-level warrior to fight against, and those that are a thousand meters long even require a general to take action personally to deal with.
How big is the largest sea king?
The largest sea king that has ever appeared in anime is over five kilometers long.
Some people may have no idea about this size. Let me give you an example: if the opponent is lying there motionless, it will take you an hour to run back and forth on his body. A 100-meter-tall Godzilla in front of it is like a cockroach in front of a human.
It is no exaggeration to say that giant sea kings of this level can be called mobile disasters. They can easily create huge waves that destroy islands. Their destructive power has far surpassed the Four Emperors and the admirals.
Moreover, the ocean accounts for more than 80% of the world of One Piece, which is a huge advantage for the Sea Kings. They can easily create huge waves, and are a natural nemesis for those who have eaten the Devil Fruit.
More importantly, for giant sea kings, the so-called five thousand meters is not the upper limit of their growth, but the lower limit judged by people.
Bai Tian’s eyes flickered slightly, and he used his mental power to scan the depths of the ocean. He discovered that there were no less than ten giant sea kings over five kilometers in size near the Mermaid Island alone. The largest one was nearly ten kilometers in size, which could be called a large moving island.
“This little girl… possesses enough power to destroy the world.”
Bai Tian made a judgment in his heart that if Shirahoshi could master his own power and command the sea kings all over the world, the combined efforts of all the sea kings would be enough to create a huge wave that would submerge the world, and the mermaids would be promoted to version T0 on the spot.
“Don’t worry, I won’t eat you.”
Seeing that Bai Xing was going to continue crying, Bai Tian, ​​who was so annoyed by the noise, said helplessly: “Everything written on the wanted poster is a lie. I am actually a very good person. I have never killed a chicken since I was a child!”
To be honest, I didn’t kill any chickens during the day.
Shirahoshi stopped crying, tilted her head cutely, blinked her big eyes and asked in confusion: “Chicken? What is a chicken?”
“He’s a basketball expert, and he’s also good at singing and dancing rap.”
As a qualified Aikun, of course he couldn’t miss any opportunity to show off his [brother~brother]~. Almost as soon as Bai Xin asked the question, Bai Tian instinctively gave the standard answer with a full score of 10 and a value of 2.5 points.
As for why the standard answer is only 2.5 points… humph, a qualified Aikun would never ask such a ridiculous question.
“What is basketball? And what about singing… dancing… (0_0)?”
There was a lot of confusion in Bai Xing’s little head. She had never heard of such a strange thing.
“Never mind these trivial matters.”
Bai Tian waved his hand and said, “In short, you just need to remember that I am a good person and I will not eat you.”
“Really?!”
Bai Xing was so surprised that his eyes were shining.
“Of course I lied to you.”
Bai Tian, ​​who was originally smiling, suddenly turned gloomy and his evil laughter was chilling.
“Stupid mermaid, you actually believed a super villain like me with a bounty of 10 billion? You are so stupid! Hehehehehe…”
Bai Xing trembled in fear at the evil laughter. The tears that had stopped flowing filled her eyes again. She said in fear, “Demon… Master Demon Boy…”
“Hehehehehe…”
Bai Tian had a gloomy face and approached him threateningly: “Do you know how to make mermaids taste best?”
“I don’t want to know (T^T)…”
Little White Star was trembling while holding his tail.
“I’m telling you~”
The assassin was pressing forward step by step during the day, with a smile that was not scary and even a little cute, but in Shirahoshi’s eyes, he was like the devil of hell… No, he should be the king of hell!!!
Bai Tian said: “If you want to make a mermaid taste the best, you must first give it hope and let its body relax. Then… show your true cruel face and scare the mermaid so that its muscles tense up, just like you are now. Then throw the whole mermaid into the pot and simmer it over low heat. After this relaxation and tension, the meat will be very chewy and the fish soup will be even more delicious. This is the experience I have gained from cooking for many years!”
“Help…Help…Help…”
Little White Star was so frightened that his face turned pale, and his body was shaking faster and faster. His pitiful appearance would make even the most heartless person feel pity.
Faced with this situation, even Bai Tian couldn’t help but feel a little guilty… No wonder! ~\(≧▽≦)/~
“How could a Chaos Demon God feel guilty? Hehehehe…”
The evil demon had no mercy on the woman and not only did he not stop committing crimes, but he stretched out his evil little claws and grabbed the woman’s elastic and fair face without any hesitation under Bai Xing’s horrified gaze.
“Ahhh… uh…”
Shirahoshi let out a terrified scream, but the scream did not last long, because in less than two seconds Shirahoshi’s san value was completely cleared. Then he rolled his eyes and lay back, and the whole fish fell to the ground and fainted.
“Puchi, hehehe…bullying little Loli is quite fun.”
Bai Tian finally couldn’t hold back his laughter. It was fun to bully little girls, especially those as cute as Shirahoshi. It was just one word – awesome! !
“If you have morals, you will have happiness, and if you don’t have morals, you will only become happier!”
He squatted down and poked Bai Xing’s face again, then Bai Tian clapped his hands contentedly and let the other person go for the time being.
“White Star!”
“Little sister!”
“Your Highness!”
Bai Tian had just gotten up when a large group of mermaids came running over from a distance. When they saw Bai Xing fainted on the ground, all the mermaids were instantly shocked.
The merman prince Sharkstar’s eyes were wide open with veins bulging on his hand holding the trident. His sharp eyes swept around looking for the culprit who caused Shirahoshi to faint.
What? You asked him why he didn’t watch it during the day?
This is a good question. Would you suspect that a kid who is less than 1.2 meters tall is a gangster boss and leads people to rob a bank?
The answer is obvious. Most people with normal brains probably wouldn’t.
Shark Star was a little dazed after seeing Bai Tian. He wondered why there would be humans appearing in the Dragon King’s Palace. He also wondered if the murderer might be Bai Tian, ​​but in just a moment he denied the idea and threw it out of his mind and continued looking for the real murderer.
“Asshole! Who did it?”
The second prince Huangxing also had his eyes wide open at this moment, and asked Bai Tian: “Human kid, did you see who was bullying Bai Xing just now?”
“Who are you calling brat?”
Bai Tian glared at him and said bluntly, “According to your age, your ancestors should kowtow to me if they come here. You call me a little devil? I’ll call you my grandson!”
“Hah?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Huang Xing was completely bewildered. He really didn’t expect to be scolded by Bai Tian. The key point was that this was the Dragon King’s Palace, his home, and the base camp of the mermaid tribe. How dare this little human kid scold him here? How dare he?
“Whose grandson are you calling?”
Huang Xing looked at him unkindly. He was the second prince after all. How could he not save his face when being scolded in front of so many people?
“Of course I’ll scold whoever agrees, you bastard~”
He always has a sly smile on his face during the day, and he is not afraid of anyone when it comes to arguing with people!
“How can I repair it, you damned human cub!”
Huang Xing rolled up his sleeves angrily, and without saying anything, he pressed Bai Tian on his thigh and spanked him to teach him what respect means…
“Mr. Mo Tong, what’s going on with you?”
A familiar voice sounded in their ears, and everyone turned around to see Tiger, King Neptune, and Princess Otohime walking towards them. They must have heard Shirahoshi’s scream just now.
“Demon…demon boy?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Huang Xing, who had already rolled up his sleeves, stood there in a daze. The name of [Demon Boy] was now resounding throughout the sea, and was still well-known even in Mermaid Island.
“Gurgle…”
Huang Xing swallowed his saliva. As the second prince, he knew almost everyone in the Dragon King Palace, so the [Demon Child] could only be someone he didn’t know, and this person…
His head slowly turned following Tiger’s gaze, and then Huangxing’s sight successfully shifted to Bai Tian.
Bai Tian smiled brightly, her white teeth flashing with cold light: “Big brother Mermaid, can I ask what you want to do by rolling up your sleeves?”
Huang Xing wanted to cry but had no tears: “Is it too late for me to apologize now?”
“What do you say?”
150. The premise of speaking truth is to get the truth in your hands (old version)
“Everyone, do whatever you want. Don’t be polite. Just treat this place as your home!”
In the main hall of the Dragon King’s Palace, Bai Tian did not consider himself an outsider at all, and his skillful command almost made people unable to distinguish the relationship between the host and the guest… Well, he considered himself the host.
Seeing Bai Tian sitting directly on the throne, Tiger’s eyes twitched wildly. He had the urge to pry his head open. He could only helplessly cast an apologetic look at Neptune and Princess Otohime.
“fine.”
If it were a human king, he would probably be furious at this moment and order his soldiers to take Bai Tian away and chop him into paste.
[Soldier: “I hit him?!∑(0Д0)?!”]However, when it came to Neptune, even though he had crossed his legs during the day, he still didn’t get angry. Instead, he sat down next to Princess Otohime.
Tiger looked at Bai Tian helplessly and asked, “So…what’s going on with Princess Shirahoshi?”
During the day, he was very honest: “It’s fun to scare kids. Is that a problem?”
“I…you…”
Tiger was so angry that he couldn’t say anything. After he finally recovered, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth and said, “You scared someone else’s princess in someone else’s palace? You even scared the princess to faint? Do you think that’s a problem?”
“Of course.”
Bai Tian spread his hands, showing a matter-of-fact expression and said: “You said that scaring the princess was an accident, so there is a problem, but I came here specifically to scare the other party, and I succeeded in scaring her to death, so it was not an accident for me. Since it was not an accident, it is not a problem. Since it is not a problem, of course there is no problem. So not only is there no problem for me, but I also made Wai Rui take care of it!”
“What does Wai Rui care about! (▼皿▼#)”
Tiger didn’t understand English, but nothing good came out of his mouth during the day.
He felt that he was about to lose the urge to beat someone up, even though the odds would be 70-30 at best… he would die seven times with three punches during the day, but being beaten to death was better than being angered to death by the other party.
The former is at most physical pain, but the latter is mental torture!
“Why……”
Tai Ge sighed, looked at Neptune and apologized, “I’m sorry, Your Majesty, Princess, he was… a little abnormal during the day, please forgive me.”
“Don’t worry about it, Tiger.”
Princess Otohime smiled gently and said, “Shirahoshi just fainted, it’s nothing serious. Compared to this, Your Excellency Bai Tian is willing to provide us mermaids with a new place to live, allowing us to live under the sun, fulfilling our mermaids’ long-cherished wish for hundreds of years. We really have nothing to repay you for.”
While Tiger was concentrating on scaring the children during the day, he had already told the Neptunes what happened during the day.
“That’s right!”
Neptune also nodded in agreement, looked at Bai Tian with gratitude and asked: “Sir Bai Tian, ​​are you really willing to accept us mermaids as your subordinates, and give us land to live on, so that we can live under the sun again?”
“Um…why do you seem so happy?”
During the day, his head tilted, indicating that he was a little confused about Neptune’s train of thought.
“Ha ha ha ha……”
Neptune scratched his head and laughed, but he lowered his head and sighed after just two laughs, and then explained: “Sir Bai Tian, ​​I’m afraid you don’t understand the situation of our mermaids and fishmen.”
“The humans on the sea either treat us as enemies or as commodities. Every year, hundreds of mermaids are captured by pirates and sold as slaves. As a king… I can do nothing about it.”
Neptune’s hand, gripping the trident tightly, had veins popping out, and his seemingly calm tone was filled with rage.
Perhaps he was not an excellent king, let alone the greatest emperor of all time, but he really cared about his people. However, in this cruel ocean, [kindness] was the most useless virtue.
Those brutal pirates didn’t care who he was. Once upon a time, Mermaid Island was almost a paradise for pirates to purchase goods, and there were many pirates openly catching mermaids on the streets.
However, the military force of their Dragon King Palace is weaker than that of the pirates. The weak pirates cannot be eliminated or killed at all. Faced with the sky-high bounty for the mermaid, those crazy guys will do anything at all costs, even giving up their own lives easily.
As the saying goes, it is easy to dodge an open sword but hard to guard against an arrow from the dark. Even if the guards of the Dragon King’s Palace try their best, there will still be mermaids who are abducted and auctioned.
However, facing those pirates with bounties of hundreds of millions, their defensive strength was simply laughable and so fragile that they could withstand no attack.
Until now, Neptune can still recall that a long time ago when he was a child, those big pirates acted recklessly on Mermaid Island, capturing whoever they wanted and no one could do anything to them. Many guards died, and the only thing the mermaids could do was to temporarily escape from Mermaid Island and return to their dilapidated homes after the pirates left.
The current peace on Mermaid Island is thanks to the deterrence of Tiger and Katsuhira. Of course, the most crucial thing is the protection of his confidant when he was young – [The Strongest Man in the World] [Four Emperors·Whitebeard] Edward Newgate.
It is precisely because of the other party’s existence that those lawless pirates dare not act recklessly on Mermaid Island.
After hearing what Newgate said, Bai Tian had a strange look on his face, and he looked at Neptune as if he was a fool… Well, he was looking at a fool, and even a blind man could see the disgust in his eyes.
“I’m afraid you mermaids are suffering from some serious illness?”
Bai Tian couldn’t help but complain: “80% of the world is ocean. You mermaids and fishmen own 80% of the world’s territory. How did humans force you into this miserable state?”
Tiger: “………………”
Neptune: “………………”
Princess Otohime: “………………”
Bai Tian’s words made the three people silent, and an awkward atmosphere spread in the hall.
“To be honest, when I read the comics before, I suspected that the author had a hole in his brain.”
“Author…what author? (0_0)?”
A question mark appeared above Tiger’s head.
“Why do you care about the author? Even though what he wrote was outrageous, your performance was obviously even more outrageous!”
Bai Tian said unhappily, “You have plenty of territory, and with such a large territory, you certainly have plenty of resources. You have both resources and territory, and the natural strength of the fishmen is at least ten times that of humans. In terms of talent, you are also much better than humans. You have everything you want, including resources, territory, and talent. You have at least two of the advantages of time, place, and people. This is a perfect start, right?”
“Based on your basic situation, it’s no problem to say that you are the destined protagonist. How dare you get yourself into this state? What’s the matter? Did you have a king named Bai Deng in the past? His favorite thing to do was to swim in the sea?”
Neptune and the other two’s faces turned red after being confronted, and it was unclear whether they were embarrassed or angry.
“Mr. Bai Tian, ​​this… this is different!”
Tiger wanted to forcefully explain himself, but Bai Tian interrupted him impatiently as soon as he finished speaking: “Come on! What’s the difference?”
“If I were your king, I would just collect protection fees from all over the world, okay?”
“Every ship on the sea must pay to sail smoothly. Any ship that dares to sail without paying will have holes drilled in it, turning it into the Titanic in a matter of minutes, and all of them will die! ~\(≧▽≦)/~”
“Uh…wait…wait!”
Such a brutal statement made the kind-hearted Princess Otohime unable to help but say, “Mr. Bai Tian, ​​doing this will only cause hatred between the mermaids and humans. In the long run, the relationship between humans and mermaids will never be eased, and war is inevitable!”
“Haha… have you always been so naive?”
Bai Tian sneered: “Now that you have done so many good things, has the attitude of mankind towards you changed? Are there still pirates or slave traders coming to Mermaid Island to capture mermaids? Don’t talk about those nonsense, just tell me whether there are or not!”
Princess Otohime was silent again. After a moment, she nodded with difficulty and said, “Yes…”
“Hahahahahaha…”
I couldn’t help laughing during the day, and even a deaf person could hear the sarcasm in my laughter.
Princess Otohime suppressed her grief and argued again: “But the situation is getting better…”
“Don’t say such nonsense, don’t you think it’s funny?”
Bai Tian waved his hand to interrupt the other party’s speech, curled his lips and said disdainfully: “Improved? How long will it take to improve? Ten years? Twenty years? Thirty years? Guess how many more mermaids will be captured by slave traders and turned into commodities during the period of complete improvement? Can you calculate it?”
“I…I…”
Princess Otohime was speechless, but Bai Tian took advantage of the situation and appeared in front of her and said bluntly: “In my hometown, there is a guy with similar ideas to yours, called the [Saint], and the resistance policy he promoted is called the [Non-Violent Non-Cooperation Movement]. In the end, he was really successful…”
“Did he succeed?!”
Princess Otohime’s eyes lit up, but the next second Bai Tian said sarcastically with a blank expression, “He succeeded in disgusting the other side, so disgusting that they withdrew directly. In the past, a leader asked him for advice. Do you know what he said? He said: Don’t you have 400 million people? Just take out 200 million and stretch your neck for the other side to chop. When he is tired of chopping, he will naturally sit down and live slowly with you.”
“Wha…what?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Faced with such outrageous remarks that even Chiang Kai-shek could not hold back, Princess Otohime and others obviously could not hold back either. Everyone present was collectively stunned.
Tiger said angrily: “How is this different from abandoning your own people? How can this person have the nerve to say such a thing?”
“hehe……”
Bai Tian chuckled: “Isn’t that what you are doing now?”
Princess Otohime quickly denied: “No, it’s different, we are…”
“What’s the difference?”
Bai Tian retorted: “Do you think that by saving a celestial dragon and collecting their signatures, you can fundamentally change the situation of your mermaid tribe? Don’t be ridiculous! There is no point in doing this.”
“During the day, you…”
Tiger wanted to help speak, but just as he was about to open his mouth, he was met with a pair of cold blood-red eyes. Just a moment of contact made Tiger feel as if his soul was frozen. He froze in place and couldn’t say a word.
“Tiger, I’m not targeting her. I just want her to understand how ridiculous what she did is.”
Bai Tian said coldly: “You have been a princess for so long, why don’t you understand the truth? Sympathy can never be exchanged for respect. If you want others to respect you, then you must have the power to make others respect you!”
As he spoke, Bai Tian raised his hand and activated the power of the black hole ring. A completely black hole appeared in the palm of his palm, as if as long as Bai Tian was willing to let go of his hand, this inconspicuous black ball would be able to completely swallow up everything in the world.
“Political power comes from the barrel of a gun. Only with fists can you have power. The most direct way to get others to respect you is simple – beat them into submission!”
“Beat him until he kneels down and begs for mercy, beat him until he calls you daddy, beat him until he trembles all over when he sees you. I guarantee that if you can do these things, he will definitely respect you very much!”
When he spread out his palm during the day, the black hole was quietly suspended there. Although nothing was moving, it gave everyone a fatal sense of crisis.
Especially Princess Otohime. As a natural Observation Haki possessor, she was the one who understood the horror of the black hole the most among all the people present. A huge fear swept through her body, causing her to tremble and ask, “What…what is this thing?”
Not long ago, Tiger said that daytime had the power to destroy the world, and she and Neptune didn’t believe it, but now she finally understood that Tiger was not exaggerating, but was being “modest” on his behalf.
“See this thing in my hand? It can completely destroy your world if I want to. I went to Marijoa a few days ago and captured hundreds of Celestial Dragons there. I also trampled the Five Elders there like ants and could crush their heads at any time!”
“Logically, I have committed a capital crime, but when I went to look for someone, they not only didn’t arrest me, but treated me like a boss. They did whatever I said. Even when I pushed a Celestial Dragon to the ground and kicked him in front of them, they didn’t say anything. They even told me to come back next time when I left.”
Bai Tian laughed until tears came out, and then looked at the completely stunned Princess Otohime with sarcasm: “Princess, I respect your ridiculous ideas, but please don’t insult my intelligence. You want to gain respect from others with an insignificant signature. Should I say you are naive and cute, or stupid and ignorant?”
“Talking about reason and peace is important, but the key is that before you talk about reason, you should at least have a reason that the other party can accept, right?”
151. Who can resist a cute little fishman? (Old version)
“Having a sword without using it is one thing, and having a sword without using it are two different things.”
After saying the last sentence during the day, I prepared to enjoy the food in front of me again.
I have to say that although the Dragon King Palace is extremely weak in combat, its seafood delicacies are really good. The two-meter-long lobsters sizzle with water when you take a bite, and you can’t stop eating them during the day.
“Mr. Bai Tian, ​​you… do make sense.”
They were enjoying the delicious food during the day, but others couldn’t eat it, especially Princess Otohime. She lowered her head with a complicated expression. The belief she had held for many years could not help but be shaken, and the loneliness in her eyes was clearly visible at this moment.
“Otohime…”
“Mother…”
Neptune and several princes were extremely anxious when they saw Otohime’s look, but they didn’t know how to comfort her. After all, there was nothing wrong with what she said during the day.
“Tsk…”
Tiger felt a headache. He originally agreed with Princess Otohime’s ideas, but now after hearing Bai Tian’s words
“You’re depressed after just two sentences from me?”
Looking at Princess Otohime who shrugged her head, Bai Tian couldn’t help but roll his eyes and said, “Although your philosophy has problems, it is not useless. At least the hatred between mermaids and humans should be eliminated.”
Princess Otohime raised her head in astonishment, her eyes shining again, and she asked in disbelief: “Really…really?”
“Of course, what’s so surprising about that?”
Bai Tian ate crabs and complained: “Do I really want you to fight humans to the death? Please, I’m here to recruit subordinates. What good will it do me if you all die? How can I recruit people then? Do I have to turn you all into undead skeletons… um, this seems possible, right?”
Bai Tian suddenly stroked his chin, looked around at Neptune and the others, and murmured, “By the way, what is the structure of the bones of your mermaids’ tails? I’m very curious~”
“Gulu… Sir Bai Tian, ​​please don’t do this!”
Neptune and the others were trembling with fear. Others said this was either a joke or impossible to do, but in the daytime… he could really do such a thing!
“Hahahaha, I’m just kidding. Don’t worry, I’m not that kind of person.”
He laughed it off during the day, but he was a genuine model student, how could he do such a thing… Well, at least he couldn’t do it before he established the Undead Tribe. Without the Necromancer, he couldn’t create skeleton soldiers.
“But he said that in the future we can transform those Japanese soldiers digging potatoes into skeleton soldiers. That way, they will never feel cold when digging potatoes again, and they won’t feel hot in the summer… um, there doesn’t seem to be summer there.”
Bai Tian felt that he was too kind, and even Nobel owed him a peace prize: “The undead are tireless, they can plant and dig potatoes day and night, their work efficiency will definitely be greatly improved… Hey, when will the undead farmers and halls be available!”
Bai Tian was itching to execute his good idea, so he secretly decided to wait for a while and draw a big prize, at least two necromancers. He had to realize his [Undead Potato Farm Plan] no matter what, and he couldn’t let the Japanese continue to feel the biting cold wind. They would definitely thank him then.
[The little devil digging potatoes: “Wow wow wow wow wow…thank you…thank you so much! (T^T)”]The banquet continued, and Neptune and Princess Otohime asked Bai Tian about many specific policies, such as where the fiefdom of the merfolk was, what kind of benefits they could enjoy, whether they could be treated equally, etc.
“Area? I was just talking to Tiger casually before. Of course, I didn’t mean to reduce your area, but the area in Minecraft is infinite. As long as you want, you can build your city as big as you want. Anyway, I have no objection.”
“Benefits… well, the basic benefits are immortality and immortality. After you sign a contract with me, you will become my subordinates and share some of my power and status. As long as I and the Chaos Space are still there, you can live forever.”
They had nothing to do during the day and answered questions while eating. As the questions got deeper, the eyes of Neptune and Princess Otohime became brighter and brighter.
Originally, they were worried about joining Bai Tian’s team, but after Bai Tian’s explanation…worried? What are they worried about? They were so happy, okay? !
Neptune may not be a smart king, but he is definitely not a stupid dog. Now he completely understands that Bai Tian is a super thick golden thigh, and the other party is a real demon god. Moreover, if you ignore his sometimes crazy personality, it actually feels pretty good.
How could he not hug such a thick golden thigh when it came right to his doorstep? The tighter he hugged, the better. It was easy for the mermaids to live under the sun again. The long-cherished wish of hundreds of years could finally come true in his hands.
The two sides had a pleasant conversation and Bai Tian enjoyed the meal very much. Just based on their skills in cooking seafood, Bai Tian felt that it was a right decision to recruit the mermaids as his subordinates.
He is also a foodie himself, and for a foodie, the only thing more important than delicious food is the people who eat delicious food with him.
All in all, both sides felt that this was a good deal!
“Father…Father…Father…”
Halfway through the banquet, after finishing 10 large lobsters, 35 large crabs, four grilled giant squids, and more than 20 scallops during the day, the palace door was suddenly pushed open, and then a weak, pitiful, and helpless large [little] mermaid timidly poked her head out from behind the door.
“Shirahoshi, are you awake?”
When Neptune and the others saw Shirahoshi, their expressions changed and they glanced unconsciously at Bai Tian who was sitting on the throne.
“Is it really okay for you to look at me like this?”
Bai Tian was speechless: “I just scared her a little bit, is there any need to look at me with such vigilance? It makes me look like a pervert.”
“You still dare to say that?”
Tiger automatically complained: “You came all the way to the Dragon King’s Palace, but instead of talking about business, you went and frightened the princess to death. Even a pervert might not be able to do this, okay?”
“fart!”
Bai Tian immediately retorted: “Do you understand perverts? You are not a pervert, so why do you think perverts can’t do it? You are discriminating against perverts. This is personality discrimination, you deserve to be scolded!”
“What the hell are you talking about? If I want to comment on perversion, I have to become a pervert myself first, right?”
Tiger was completely confused. He could clearly understand each word, but when they were put together he couldn’t understand anything.
“To be honest, I feel like you mermaids and fishmen are actually pretty perverted.”
Bai Tian touched his chin and said, without waiting for Tiger and others to refute, “Just tell me whether you have ever peed in the water!”
The silence was deafening at this moment. Tiger, who was about to slam his hand on the table, silently put it down. He seemed to feel that this was a bit blatant, and quickly slammed the table to refute: “What makes you say that we peed in the water? We fishmen also have a sense of shame!”
Bai Tian raised his eyebrows and asked with interest, “Where do you pee? There doesn’t seem to be a public toilet in Yuren Street? Even if there is a sewage system, where will you pee? It must be into the sea!”
Tiger, Neptune and others looked embarrassed and stammered, unable to speak.
There’s no way that what he said during the day was really the truth. Before Fishman Street was unified by Tiger, there were at least hundreds of gangs, big and small, and no one in these gangs had the leisure to build toilets, so all the fishmen, including Tiger, basically… well, it should be said that they must have done that kind of thing.
As for Fishman Island… damn, the sewage system is really discharging into the sea.
However, there are a large number of microorganisms and plankton in the sea. The sewage produced by Mermaid Island discharged into the sea is like pouring a bucket of salt into Lake Superior. There is no difference at all. It will be completely decomposed in two or three days.
No one cared about this kind of thing before, but now that it’s brought up in the daytime, it makes them feel a little… awkward.
“OK!”
Bai Tian smirked: “Tiger, you actually urinated and defecated in public? And you still say you are not a pervert! Do you think you are the fish of the third brother?”
“You are so fucking good! (▼皿▼#)”
Tiger’s teeth were crunching, and his originally red skin turned purple at this moment. It was unclear whether he was embarrassed or angry.
Although I don’t know who the so-called Third Brother is, but since he came out of Bai Tian’s mouth, he must not be a good person.
“Ahem…Mr. Bai Tian, ​​let’s change the subject!”
Neptune quickly changed the subject. If there were only a group of men present, there wouldn’t be any problem, but the key point was that Princess Otohime and Shirogane were still there!
Bai Tian turned around to look at what was said. Princess Otohime, who was already a married woman, of course understood what was said. She was so embarrassed that she buried her head in her chest. As for Shirahoshi… um, well, a certain cute little girl was blinking her big eyes blankly, which were full of confusion and curiosity. Although she didn’t say anything, she seemed to be asking, “What interesting things are you discussing?”
The other person’s appearance was so cute that Mingbaitian couldn’t help laughing out loud.
Although he is not a perverted lolita lover, as an old 2D fan, he has no resistance to cute things. Shirahoshi is silly, cute and adorable, and most importantly, she is a 2D character. She has all the elements that can be possessed, which simply hits his cute spot.
“It’s decided!”
Bai Tian flashed in front of Bai Xing. The curious little Lolita’s face turned pale when she saw Bai Tian. She said weakly with a crying voice: “Please don’t… please don’t eat me!”
Bai Tian’s body froze, and he poked the other person’s white forehead unhappily, threatening: “If you call me brother in the future, I won’t eat you. Otherwise, you probably don’t want to know how to make fish head soup, right?”
“Eh?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Little White Star was terrified, shrinking his neck and trembling, and could only look to Neptune and others for help.
The corners of Neptune’s eyes twitched slightly. On the one hand, there was the eldest brother he had just recognized, and on the other hand, there was his precious daughter. He really didn’t know what to do!
After thinking it over again and again, Neptune gritted his teeth, made up his mind, and immediately… lowered his head to drink, deciding not to help either side.
“My dear daughter, Daddy is sorry for you! (T^T)”
Seeing his father and brothers all hanging their heads, Bai Xing’s eyes suddenly revealed a hint of despair. The previous big devil couldn’t even do anything to his own father? !
Soul Hall Elder Bai Tian sneered and leaned forward. Under Bai Tian’s terrified gaze, he grabbed her little face and pinched it while threatening her: “Little White Star, what do you think you should call me now?”
Tears welled up in Shirahoshi’s eyes, but under Bai Tian’s [threat] she didn’t even dare to cry, and could only cry out aggrievedly: “Oh… Onii-chan…”
“So good!”
Bai Tian was so happy that his ears stood up. He rubbed the other person’s head and said loudly: “Everyone pay attention, I have an announcement – Princess Shirahoshi is the darling of our Chaos Kingdom from today! ~\(≧▽≦)/~”
Shirahoshi: “Eh? (0_0)?”
152. As a demon hunter, it is reasonable to carry a few bottles of potions with you, right? (Old version)
“Are you kidding me?!”
In the capital of a kingdom in the East China Sea, the kingdom’s army guarding the capital and the supporting navy were defeated step by step under the attack of the Warcraft Legion. The combat effectiveness of the two sides was not at the same level at all.
On the battlefield east of the royal capital, the soldiers of both sides had stopped fighting, not because they developed feelings for each other, but because two figures were fighting fiercely in the center of the battlefield.
“Hell Dog!!!”
The scorching magma turned into scarlet meteors, blasting forward with unstoppable force. The perfect combination of power and heat destroyed everything in its path.
“Huff…Huff…”
The navy’s top fighter, Admiral Akainu, was breathing heavily, looking at the billowing smoke ahead of him without a trace of joy on his face, only deep and solemnity.
“Hehehe… Nice attack, but not enough.”
The smoke and dust were blown away by the wind and waves, and then a dark figure with wings and horns, nearly five meters tall, and resembling a devil strode out of the smoke and dust.
Every step the demon takes will crush the ground, and wherever it steps, an ominous dark green flame will ignite, which is uncomfortable to look at.
“monster……”
Akainu cursed under his breath, his face gloomy to the extreme.
The Hades Dog that he had just used with all his strength hit the opponent head-on. He was sure that even a strong man of Whitebeard’s level would be seriously injured, but the opponent was fine.
“Where on earth did the Revolutionary Army recruit these monsters? And why have we never heard of their names before?”
Akainu really couldn’t figure it out, and couldn’t help but think back to the reason why he came here…
A few days ago, the revolutionary army went crazy for unknown reasons and launched revolutions in dozens of countries in the world at the same time without any warning. The combat effectiveness of the troops was extremely strong, so strong that they successfully overthrew the regimes of all countries in just half a day, and after that they quickly attacked other countries, as if they wanted to overthrow the world government at once.
The World Government was caught off guard by a force of more than 100,000 troops. All its forces including the navy were mobilized overnight for a full-scale counterattack. As the situation was too serious, even the three admirals were all urgently dispatched.
He was in charge of suppressing the Beihai area. He thought he could easily suppress the revolutionary army, but he ended up fighting a tough battle in the first battlefield alone.
The troops brought by the Revolutionary Army are not human at all. This is not a derogatory term, but a literal meaning, because the members of the Revolutionary Army are truly not human.
Mountain giants that are hundreds of meters tall, mythical dragons soaring in the sky, legendary elves, disembodied ghosts, wizards who can cast magic, and so on.
If he hadn’t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn’t have believed that these things actually existed, let alone that these creatures would obey the Revolutionary Army. Is Dragon really that charming?
Akainu didn’t know the power of dragons, but he knew how powerful these creatures were.
He felt that both the mountain giants and the mythical dragons were extremely difficult to deal with. It would be a tough battle to deal with one of them alone, and it was unknown whether he could defeat the other party. However, there were at least two dozen mountain giants in this battlefield alone. Let alone annihilating the enemy, it was a big problem whether he could leave here alive.
“May I have your name?”
The sudden greeting awakened Akainu from his memories. He frowned and looked at the dark demon in front of him. After a moment of silence, he said, “Sakaski, what about you?”
The black demon chuckled and replied, “A night elf demon hunter, Blood Rage.”
“Night elves…”
Akainu frowned, certain that he had never heard of this race before today.
After a moment’s silence, Akainu used his mouth-to-mouth skills: “You are so powerful, why do you obey the Revolutionary Army? If you are the enemy of the World Government, no matter how powerful you are, you will not have a good ending!”
“Hahahahahahahahaha…”
Blood Rage seemed to have heard something funny, and he couldn’t help laughing. It took him a while to stop. He looked at Akainu and said sarcastically, “My people and I are not following the orders of the Revolutionary Army, but the instructions of our God.”
“god?”
Akainu frowned even deeper, and couldn’t help but sneered: “Another guy who calls himself a “God”? “
“No, you are wrong.”
Xue Nu said calmly: “My God does not call himself a “God”. The so-called “God” is just a title we made up on our own initiative. In fact, the so-called “God” is not enough to describe the power of that adult. It’s just that we can’t find a more honorable title other than “God”.”
“Foolish mortal, you have no idea how great the being we serve is!”
Akainu and the others snorted, “I don’t need to know about that kind of thing. I only understand that your actions are against justice. What I want to do is to put you and your so-called [God] in jail!”
As soon as he finished speaking, boiling magma began to roll around on Akainu’s body again, and thick black smoke almost completely engulfed his figure.
“Justice? Your justice is so hypocritical.”
Blood Rage sneered, “If you really represent justice, then why are there so many unfortunate people, beggars, and slaves in this country? When their lives and dignity are being trampled upon, where is justice?”
“That’s just the price of maintaining justice. Even in the brightest places there are shadows. How can someone like you who has betrayed the light understand this?”
Akainu’s heart was unwavering. What he believed in was absolute justice, and he would not be easily persuaded by a few words, not to mention that Bloody Fury’s skills in verbal persuasion were far from perfect.
“Although I am in darkness, my heart has never abandoned justice. If light cannot punish the wicked, then I would rather embrace darkness. The glory of the demon hunter cannot be tarnished by anyone!”
Dark evil energy gathered in Bloody’s furious hands, and an ominous aura gushed out.
“Dog bites Red Lotus!!!”
“Fel Storm!!!”
The war between the two sides broke out again. The collision of magma and evil energy made the capital tremble constantly. At this moment, the world seemed to be doomsday.
As the new admiral of the navy, Akainu is undoubtedly powerful in all aspects, with top two-color domineering and top natural fruit. He has grown up and can be regarded as a top strong man in the New World. In the original comic, in the top war, he faced the elderly Whitebeard and punched off half of the opponent’s face.
It’s a pity that the person he met today was a demon hunter…
Akainu flew backwards and smashed through several houses. As soon as he stopped and had no time to catch his breath, the pitch-black devil’s claws pinched his head fiercely.
“Damn, is it that fast?!”
Akainu was horrified. Not only was he not at an advantage in strength, but his speed was also much faster than his. How did this guy train his speed?
Fortunately, Akainu’s observation Haki is also top-level. Although he does not have the ability to foresee the future, he can still react in advance.
Lowering his head to avoid the claws, Akainu gritted his teeth and threw an uppercut, his fist wrapped in magma hit the opponent’s stomach
“boom!!”
The aftermath shook the house apart, and Akainu looked at the motionless Bloodfury in disbelief.
“The accuracy is good, but the power is a little weak.”
Xue Nu sneered, then punched Akainu in the face and knocked him away again.
“Are you kidding me? This kind of attack is useless?!”
When Akainu stood up again, he was a bit of a muggle. The close-range Hellhound was his strongest attack method, but he still failed to hurt the opponent… Did this guy grow up eating Big Mom and Kaido? !
Blood Rage didn’t explain much, but silently changed the equipment on the equipment bar to the enchanted basalt suit, and then drank a bottle of MC’s fire resistance potion and strength potion, stacking all the buffs that could be stacked. The main point was to act [cautiously].
What? No moral principles?
What a joke, he is a demon hunter, and he will do anything to hunt demons. Not to mention drinking a few bottles of potions, even finding dozens of people to besiege him together is a very normal thing.
That is to say, it is an encounter battle now. If it is a scheduled battle at a fixed time and place, he will first bury billions of mines at the scheduled battle place, and then ambush several large troops nearby. These are all the methods of his master!
[Illidan: Well, this is what a demon hunter should be like! ]“Damn it! Fight!!!”
Akainu roared and rushed forward again. His fighting spirit was not dampened by several failures. Instead, it turned into a raging fire burning in his eyes.
Seeing this, Xue Nu also rushed forward and started fighting with the opponent again. The two sides punched and kicked each other in the wide square, and it was a real fight between real men.
As time went on, blood rage finally prevailed.
In his demon transformation state, he was already a blood cow, and with the defensive-focused Xuanwu suit and the anti-fire potion that made him immune to fire, Akainu’s damage to him was not only almost zero, but almost nothing.
The evil energy of Blood Rage also belongs to [Chaos Attack]. While causing extremely high damage, it can also continuously corrode the enemy’s body and soul in battle, perfectly restraining the most powerful elementalization of nature fruits.
Akainu learned his lesson after suffering two losses. He did not dare to transform into an element and could only use the armament domineering to withstand the damage. His expression became increasingly ferocious as the battle progressed.
Half an hour later, both sides looked miserable. Akainu was beaten black and blue and staggering, while Bloodfury didn’t seem to have any problems overall, but there were several big holes on the demon wings behind him.
“This guy is not invincible… Damn it, why hasn’t the backup arrived yet?”
Akainu couldn’t help but curse in his heart. He had clearly already called the headquarters for support. With Kizaru’s speed, he should have arrived long ago. The battlefield that the other party was in charge of was not far from here.
“Could it be…”
Akainu’s heart sank, and he could not help but prepare for the worst. He took a deep breath and stood up again. As soon as he stood up, he saw the person opposite him… took out a small green bottle? (0_0)?
“Bang~”
“Gurgle gurgle gurgle… burp…”
After drinking the life potion, Xue Nu burped and muttered, “Let’s buy the Golden Immortal Pill next time. It’s a bit more expensive, but at least it tastes good… and it won’t make you feel full.”
Akainu didn’t hear the muttering, but he saw that the hole he had just made in the opponent’s wing with all his strength was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye after drinking the unknown substance. In the blink of an eye, it was restored to its original state. At first glance, he thought he had not caused any damage at all…
Bloody Nu clenched his fists with ill intent, and although his expression could not be seen clearly, Akainu felt that he was smiling sinisterly.
“As a demon hunter, it’s not too much for me to carry a few bottles of potions with me, right?”
Akainu’s eyes twitched wildly, and he felt like he was falling into an icy cave. Even with his strong character, he couldn’t help but curse at this moment: “NM…Pfft!!!”
153. Are you sure you want me to answer this kind of question? ! (Old version)
“Everyone, do you believe me when I say that they are actually members of the Revolutionary Army?”
Kizaru raised his hands and saluted the French army. His originally somewhat wretched face was now completely unrecognizable due to the bruises on his face and nose. This was the most serious injury he had ever suffered in his life.
As for why we do this… first of all, let’s rule out the fact that it is definitely not a habit.
“Did I destroy the world in my previous life?”
Kizaru smiled bitterly in his heart, extremely doubting whether he was not suitable to go out this year, or whether he was an unforgivable villain in his previous life, otherwise why would he end up like this?
When he looked up, he saw two dragon heads that were larger than warships and vertical eyes that were larger than small sailboats. They were staring at him with a sense of oppression. He had no doubt that if he made the slightest movement, the other side would immediately spit out deadly dragon breath.
The three circles inside and outside were all filled with elf archers with their bows drawn and strings strung. An inexplicable light was surging on each arrow. Kizaru didn’t know how powerful they were… and he didn’t want to know.
However, the most deadly figures were two of the generals.
“A wise choice. Your kung fu is so bad that I don’t want to fight you.”
In front of Kizaru was a national treasure-level figure in black and white, nearly three meters tall, wearing a conical hat, holding a bamboo stick in his left hand and a wine jar in his right hand – [Panda Brewmaster] Masa Strong Beer.
Don’t be fooled by his furry and cute appearance, but as a panda wine fairy, Masa is an absolute martial arts master. His attainments in martial arts are no less than a certain kung fu panda. He can even clone himself, and if he can’t win in a one-on-one fight, he can still fight in a group.
Kizaru’s face darkened and he wanted to refute, but when he looked at the bamboo stick in the other party’s hand, he felt a dull pain in some parts of his body, so he swallowed the words back into his stomach.
In terms of swordsmanship alone, Kizaru is actually not weak. Although he is not a great swordsman, he is also at the level of a top swordsman. If the ability of the fruit is taken into account, he can fight against ordinary great swordsmen.
Having said that, close combat is not his strong point after all, and physical skills are indeed his weak point. His opponent is the Fat Panda, a martial arts master. The seemingly inconspicuous bamboo stick hit him and almost killed him. At least half of his bruised face and nose is due to the opponent.
However, what scares Kizaru the most is not the fat panda, but another archer hiding in the shadows.
“That beautiful elf lady, I have already surrendered now, so there is no need to aim at me anymore, right? It’s scary.”
Kizaru looked at the crowd helplessly. In the shadow stood a tall blue-skinned elf whose skin color was out of tune with the surrounding elves.
He was dressed in a black robe like a shadow, his eyes were bloodshot and he was indifferent to life. The arrow in his hand was burning with an ominous dark purple flame, emitting the breath of death.
[Dark Ranger] Rensai Youge
“snort–“
Youge snorted coldly: “You should be thankful that my Lord said not to kill you, otherwise you would be dead already.”
“Thank you so much.”
Kizaru chuckled awkwardly, not thinking that the other party was joking. This elf had just made him suffer a lot.
Originally, he flew up to the sky and prepared to use a powerful move after arriving at the scene, but as soon as he called out the name of the move, the opponent pointed at him and said two words: “Silence.”
The Flash Man who ate the obscene fruit lost his light in the mall, and all that was left was obscenity.
In a daze, he fell headfirst from the sky and turned into a walking chicken. He was then chased and beaten by the elves, trolls, mountain giants, and five-colored dragons that rushed over.
The scene at that time cannot be described as tragic, it can only be described as horrible to look at. It simply made anyone who heard about it cry and anyone who saw it feel sad. It was so miserable and tragic, how can one word describe it!!!
It is well known that most of Kizaru’s combat power relies on the Devil Fruit. For him, having his Devil Fruit disabled is no different from having his account banned. He was chased and beaten for a long time before his ability recovered. As a result, before he could be happy for three seconds, the opponent threw another [Silence] at him. He almost cried out loud at that time.
And then… there was nothing else. If there was, he would not surrender now.
“Hahaha, look who this is? Isn’t this our respected comrade Pangolin?”
Laughter broke the silence, and Kizaru looked up to see a former colleague walking towards him with a smirk on his face.
“dragon………………”
The corners of Kizaru’s eyes twitched wildly, and he sighed helplessly: “To be honest, I really have the urge to assassinate the Five Elders… Do you know what they said before we came? They said that the Revolutionary Army is just a little bit powerful, and we can easily solve it… Haha, why don’t they come?”
Although Kizaru and Dragon have different positions now, they were once real colleagues and the relationship between them was quite good.
Long laughed proudly and said, “I’m sorry, but I didn’t expect that Bai Tian’s troops would be so powerful and could conquer so many kingdoms in just a few days.”
“Bai Tian? Is that the Bai Tian I know?”
Kizaru said with a headache: “Not only is their own strength too strong, but they also have such a powerful army under their command. The World Government has met a real opponent this time.”
“opponent?”
Youge frowned in dissatisfaction and said, “Even we can easily conquer the World Government. If our Lord gets serious, even the world will be reduced to ashes in an instant. How can ants be the opponents of God?”
Kizaru frowned. Due to the existence of the [Celestial Dragons], the so-called [Gods] do not have a good influence in the world of One Piece.
Long shrugged helplessly and said, “Although it sounds hard to believe, Miss Youge is right. Lord Bai Tian is indeed a true god, even a being above gods, and a god who does not belong to our world.”
“Is that so?”
Kizaru thought and nodded, “If he is a god, then everything makes sense. Otherwise, I really can’t understand where he gathered such a powerful force. The World Government will not allow the existence of such a force, a god from outside the world. No wonder I was beaten without any ability to fight back.”
Long teased, “Comrade Pangolin, you’re not bad either. There aren’t many people in the world who can fight with gods and survive, right? Hahahaha…”
Yellow Monkey looked at Long speechlessly. He has a name, why do you have to call him Pangolin? Did Pangolin eat your rice?
“Okay, let’s get down to business.”
Long Qing coughed twice and said seriously: “Admiral Borsalino, you now have two choices. Either you join our revolutionary army to overthrow the World Government and redeem yourself, or we will put you in jail and try you after overthrowing the World Government. Which path do you plan to choose?”
“Do I have a choice?”
Kizaru glared at Ryu unhappily. As the saying goes, a man who works hard in the west is a hero. With Bai Tian, ​​the demon god, in charge, victory for the Revolutionary Army is a foregone conclusion. He must be stupid to continue to be tied to the World Government, a ship that is doomed to sink.
As for whether doing so would go against his justice…bullshit.
He has long been dissatisfied with the World Government, okay?!
That damn group of Tianlong people only know how to cause trouble all day long, and he has to go around the world to clean up their messes. Not to mention the little salary for working so hard, the most hateful thing is that there is no overtime pay for overtime work, and sometimes there is no holiday all year round! (▼ヘ▼#)
If he didn’t know too much and was already tied up in the matter, and didn’t want to be wanted by the World Government and lose his comfortable life, he wouldn’t want to attend this crappy class!
And now a brand new opportunity is right before his eyes. He knows Long’s beliefs best among all the people in the navy. He believes that if the other party can form a new world government, the world will definitely become a much better place than it is now, and the navy will be able to enforce true justice at that time.
“I have a question!”
Huang Yuan said in a deep voice: “Long, I can join the Revolutionary Army, and I can even help you persuade the high-ranking officers of the Navy, but you must answer me – can the newly established World Government allow the Navy to truly enforce justice without being controlled by anyone?”
Long looked hesitant. Deep down he was willing to agree, but the problem was that he was no longer the boss of the revolutionary army as there was a major shareholder behind the scenes.
Thinking of this, Long couldn’t help but look at Youge and said, “Miss Youge, can you help us contact Bai Tian? I’m afraid he’s the only one who can answer this question.”
“Can.”
Youge nodded and immediately began to contact Bai Tian. In less than half a minute, a blue magic circle suddenly appeared under Youge’s feet. The next second, two figures, one big and one small, appeared beside Youge.
“Is this the power of magic? So amazing!”
Princess Shirahoshi’s eyes sparkled. She was clearly in the Dragon King’s Palace just now, but in the blink of an eye she was on land. But… why did it seem like there was a fight going on here? (0_0)?
“What do you want from me?”
I stretch my waist lazily during the day. I have to say that the mermaid massages in the Dragon Palace are really comfortable. No wonder so many people want to be emperors. It feels so good to be served by so many beautiful girls!
“Hmm? Comrade Pangolin? Why are you here? Didn’t I ask you to assassinate the Five Elders?”
During the day, when Kizaru saw him speak without thinking, his tone was so natural and his language was so fluent that Kizaru almost thought he was really an undercover agent of the Revolutionary Army.
“Bai Tian Pavilion…”
“Just call me daytime. It sounds weird to always call me Your Excellency.”
Bai Tian interrupted Long. He was not a person who liked to follow the rules, and he was really not used to Long’s rigid way of addressing him.
Long was slightly stunned and smiled: “Okay, Bai Tian, ​​I came to you to ask one thing. After we overthrow the World Government, what are you going to do? To be more specific, the new government’s system, power operation plan, personnel composition, and material elements. Do you have any specific plans?”
“What the hell? (0_0)?”
I was confused when asked this question during the day, and my first reaction was to wonder if there was something wrong with my natural talent for proficiency in languages.
Although the Chaos Demon’s talents have reached the level of rules and concepts, there will be no problems unless the avenue collapses.
But if that wasn’t the case, then why did he suddenly not understand what Long was saying?
After a long time, my brain, which had short-circuited during the day, finally reacted. I pointed at myself with wide eyes and said in disbelief, “You want me, a poor student who didn’t even graduate from high school and whose political ideology is hovering at the passing line, to answer this kind of question? What’s the difference between this and giving me advanced math problems!! ∑(0Д0)?!”
As we all know, people can do anything when they are pushed into a corner, except math problems, which they still can’t solve.
155. I am the only one who can be the hero in my family with my old bones and white beard! (Old version)
His daytime grades weren’t actually that bad, but they weren’t great either. He was more inclined towards science and didn’t know anything about politics. Anyway, he didn’t score more than 70 points on the exam.
To put it simply – he knows nothing.
“So after we wipe out the World Government, the new government system…”
“Oh, don’t ask me these things!”
Bai Tian felt a little embarrassed by Long’s question, and said unhappily, “Those are issues you should consider, okay? Anyway, all the people in this world from now on are my people, so of course you guys should decide how to govern them.”
“Anyway, I am only responsible for recruiting people. As for how to manage them, that is your business. If I have to take care of even such a small matter, then what is the point of having so many of you?”
Bai Tian held his head high proudly. As the Chaos Demon God, he only needed to think about how to become more handsome and more powerful. As for other issues, those were all matters that his subordinates should consider.
Moreover, although Bai Tian had never been a manager and the highest position he had ever held from childhood to adulthood was just a team leader, he was very clear about one thing – professional matters should be handled by professionals.
Therefore, the management aspects that he is not good at will naturally be handed over to others.
Long’s eyes lit up, he thought that by then Bai Tian would rule the world like the Celestial Dragons, but now it seems that following the other party is indeed a good choice. At least no matter what, it is impossible to be worse than the Celestial Dragons, right?
“Okay, if there’s nothing else, I’ll take Shirahoshi to play somewhere else!”
Bai Tian waved his little hand without saying anything more. He took Xiao Baixin’s hand, used the Donghuang Bell to control the space, and instantly disappeared from the spot.
Long shook his head helplessly, looked at Kizaru and said, “How about it? Can you make a decision now?”
“Okay, okay…”
Kizaru shrugged and said, “If that’s the case, I can join the Revolutionary Army first. As for the high-ranking officers of the Navy… why don’t you use Den Den Mushi to talk to them? I’m afraid that what I say will be scolded to death by Marshal Sengoku.”
Long could not deny this, but he still had some confidence in convincing Marshal Zhan Guo.
Thanks to his father’s relationship, he had to call Marshal Sengoku “Uncle” when he met him privately. He knew very well that the other party was not someone who completely obeyed the World Government and was very dissatisfied with some of the World Government’s decisions, but he had no ability to resist and had to obey.
Now with Bai Tian’s help, the situation between the Revolutionary Army and the World Government has changed. I believe that Marshal Sengoku should be happy to help them cleanse the filth in the world.
“Brother Bai Tian, ​​where are we going?”
Above the sea of ​​the scumbag’s new world, after saying goodbye to Long, Bai Tian directly teleported to the new world with Shirahoshi, and then used the ability of the Sea King to summon a super-giant sea king, sitting on the other’s head and moving forward leisurely.
As for why Shirahoshi is able to master the power of Poseidon, is it difficult for him during the day?
However, he was unable to control it before because Bai Xing’s mental power was not strong enough. However, this problem was a piece of cake for Bai Tian. He took out hundreds of books of wisdom and slapped them. Bai Xing’s mental power skyrocketed dozens of times on the spot. After practicing for a while, he completely mastered the power of [Sea King].
“Go find Whitebeard, you should know him, right?”
Sitting on a recliner with legs crossed during the day and wearing sunglasses is so comfortable that no one will dislike it.
“Uncle Whitebeard? Let’s meet him!”
Bai Xing nodded her head, with little stars of admiration twinkling in her eyes, and said: “Uncle Whitebeard is the strongest man in the world. Our Mermaid Island is not invaded by pirates because of Uncle Whitebeard’s protection. I remember that I seemed to have been to the Dragon King’s Palace before… Uncle Whitebeard even hugged me!”
“Oh? Really?”
Bai Tian was a little surprised, but when he thought about it, it was normal. The relationship between Neptune and Whitebeard was indeed good, so there was nothing wrong with the other party coming to the Dragon Palace to visit Shirahoshi.
Speaking of which, Shirahoshi is just 6 years old this year. According to the timeline, this year was the year when the Celestial Dragon from Donquixote Moose was in distress and was rescued by Princess Otohime. That idiot even shot Princess Otohime, causing Shirahoshi to activate the power of [Sea King] for the first time and summon a Sea King.
But that was the original plot, and now the other party is probably working hard on his plantation and has been deprived of the opportunity to appear on the stage.
However, Bai Tian didn’t care about this guy. What he cared about most now was Hodie Jones, who designed to kill Princess Otohime when she came back to collect signatures, and the despicable fishman Daken IX, who secretly marked Shirahoshi when Princess Otohime was assassinated and forced her to hide in the Shell House for ten years.
“Well… this guy must die.”
I narrowed my eyes during the day and sentenced the other person to death in my heart.
Shirahoshi is his lovely sister now, so any wretched fishman who dares to covet her will of course be made into fish head soup!
“We’ll deal with this later. For now… let’s go find Whitebeard first!”
She made the decision secretly during the day and then continued to bask in the sun. It was the first time for Shirahoshi to leave home and come to the sea. She was extremely happy even though she was on the endless sea.
Lying on the head of the sea king, feeling the sea breeze and basking in the sunlight which was completely different from that emitted by the Adam’s tree on the seabed, Bai Xin was so happy that even his tail kept wagging behind him… Well, to put it bluntly, it’s like a cute repair dog!
The New World, as the second half of the Grand Route, is far more chaotic than the first half, and the weather conditions change at any time. It is possible that hailstones larger than ships may fall, or the sea may suddenly crack open into the abyss. In short, it is very dangerous to travel in this sea area.
Of course, the weather is of no use to the daytime, because the daytime has artifacts with equivalent exchange modules, one of which is the Lava Amulet.
Not only can it provide unlimited magma and launch lava orbs, but it can also control the weather to a certain extent. During the day, the Lava Amulet is used to keep the weather constant at [Sunny]… Of course, if you are willing to inject a large amount of EMC during the day, the Lava Amulet can even cause meteorite rain from the sky.
I have to say that MC is the eternal god, with infinite MODs and infinite possibilities. Even he, as the devil of the game, wants to give a thumbs up to the developers of these MODs.
When he returns to his hometown in the future, he must give these makers huge gifts in return, including immortality, unlimited energy, etc., and catch them back to treat them like cattle… cough cough cough, sorry sorry, he should bring back delicious food and drinks to offer them as offerings!
Back to the original topic, the danger in the new century is not just the weather, but more about the powerful pirate groups.
In the New World, in addition to the four emperors who dominate the world, there are also many famous pirates, such as the remnants of the Rocks Pirates, Silver Axe, Wang Zhi and others. Although they are not emperors, their respective strengths and abilities should not be underestimated even by the four emperors.
In the first half of the Grand Line, pirates with bounties exceeding 100 million were already very rare, but in the New World, any pirate would have at least tens of millions. Hundreds of millions are the basics for the slightly stronger ones, and only pirates with around 500 million can barely step into the threshold of being strong, and only those with more than 1 billion are qualified to be called great pirates.
They encountered many pirate ships on the road during the day, but the one they were riding on was a super-giant Sea King. They were as big as islands and even the famous pirates would be terrified when they saw them, not to mention encountering them on the sea. The waves caused by the other party’s tail would be enough to make them panic. Even a fool would not provoke them easily.
Therefore, the journey was smooth during the day, and no blind pirate group dared to block the way. The super-giant sea kings could rush hundreds or thousands of meters in a flash, and their swimming speed in the water far exceeded all the ships in the world. In less than three hours, they arrived at the territory occupied by the Whitebeard Pirates.
“Oh my god! Where did such a huge sea king come from?!”
As soon as he arrived at the territory, he was discovered by patrolling members of the Whitebeard Pirates in the Sea King he was riding in during the day. After all, it was impossible for a Sea King of this size to avoid being discovered.
Even they couldn’t help but exclaim when seeing such a huge sea king, and hurriedly used Den Den Mushi to contact their superiors to report. After all, they had no way to expel such a large sea king, and it was possible that it would suddenly attack and destroy several islands.
“Eh? Why does the sea seem to be getting farther and farther away?”
On a pirate ship, the crew member leaning on the railing looked at the sea in confusion. Years of experience told him that the sea was moving away, and his heart was suddenly filled with doubts.
After a closer look, he was suddenly startled and shouted: “Be careful, our ship is flying!”
Hearing this, everyone on the ship was horrified. On the sea, ships are the only foothold. If something goes wrong with the ship, they will be fed to the fish. The sea kings under the sea don’t care who you are. Once you are swallowed by them and taken into the deep sea, no matter how powerful a person is, he will become a lump of brown semi-solid liquid.
But facing the flying ship, everyone was helpless and could only watch the ship drifting farther and farther away from the sea surface, quickly flying towards the head of the super giant sea king? (0_0)?
The members looked at each other in confusion, and when they got closer, they were shocked to find that there were two figures standing on the head of this huge monster.
“Hello? Do you guys know where Whitebeard is?”
During the day, he stands with his hands on his hips and acts bossy, with a completely arrogant expression as if he is afraid that others don’t know how powerful he is.
Shirahoshi is at the other extreme. Her fair face is covered with an apologetic and embarrassed smile, and her little hands are at a loss as to where to put them.
“You…you…you are a demon boy! I tell you, this is the Whitebeard Pirates’ territory. Even you are not allowed to mess around. The leaders of our pirate group are on their way!”
Bai Tian is now quite famous. After seeing his appearance, the children immediately recognized him and then brought out the Whitebeard Pirates in a very tough manner.
Today’s Whitebeard Pirates are in their heyday, Whitebeard’s combat power is still at its peak, and the pirate group is superior to the other three emperors in all aspects.
That is to say, Whitebeard did not have the ideal of becoming the Pirate King, otherwise, with his current strength, it would be easy for him to collect the four pieces of historical texts and find Raftel to become the new Pirate King.
“SO? So what?”
Bai Tian said proudly: “Whitebeard is nothing but a dead body in my family? I am the only hero in the world. I came here today to chop him off the throne!”
“Arrogant!”
The roar resounded through the sky. When he looked back, he saw a large bird burning with blue flames gliding across the sky at a very high speed. Who else could it be targeting if not him? !
“Brother Xiao Ma? Hahahaha… you’ve come just in time!”
156. There is no ship that can carry you in the new era! (Old version)
“Look what I found? A wild phoenix. It is rich in protein, as well as amino acids and vitamins required by the human body. It can effectively replenish the physical strength we consume in the wild.”
“Now let me sneak up on him and throw a scepter of silence, and he will turn into a walking chicken, and we can catch him easily!”
Marco had a dark face and yelled at Bai Tian: “You bastard, who is a free-range chicken? I am the phoenix Marco, not a free-range chicken!”
“If you’re not a walking chicken, then you should fly~”
Bai Tian covered his mouth and laughed at him, “I think you should stop calling yourself the Phoenix and call yourself the Yellow-haired Monster. Others may object to calling yourself the Phoenix, but even I can’t complain about the Yellow-haired Monster. What do you think? Consider it?”
“asshole!”
Marco was furious: “I just fell into your trap by accident. Untie the rope if you can and fight me like a real man!”
Bai Tian looked at him as if he was mentally retarded, and pouted his lips and said, “Do you think I’m as mentally retarded as you? I may not be a man if I don’t untie the rope, but if I do, I’ll be a real idiot. You’re already in my hands, and you still want me to let you go? Do you really think I’m a three-year-old kid? Idiot~”
Mark’s face turned red but he couldn’t refute it. He said angrily: “You little brat, you will be pinned to the ground and beaten severely by your father later!”
“Are you the immortal birdman who ate the Chatterbox Fruit?”
Marco rolled his eyes speechlessly during the day. Today’s Marco has not yet experienced the baptism of the war at the top. He is still protected by Whitebeard and has not experienced the harshness of society. He is as naive as a college graduate.
Fortunately it was daytime. If it were teacher Kaido, he would have taught the other party how to behave. However, he is a generous and kind Chaos God. Even if Marco scolds him harshly and badly, he will not take it to heart. He will just use another gentler way to “train”… cough cough cough, it should be “educate”.
“Do you know how the Philosopher’s Stone can be used?”
While Marco was talking excitedly, Bai Tian took out a deep red round gem with a smile on his face. It was the most important item in the [Equivalent Exchange] MOD – the Philosopher’s Stone.
The deep red gem is smooth and translucent, with tiny sparkles of light inside, as bright as the stars in the sky. It seems to contain the mysteries of all things in the universe, making people unconsciously indulge in it.
“What is this…?”
Marco couldn’t help but lose his concentration when looking at the sage, and muttered in a trance.
“The Philosopher’s Stone, the ultimate product of alchemy.”
Bai Tian drew up an evil smile at the corner of his mouth, playing with the Philosopher’s Stone in his hand and said, “It can do a lot of things. It can turn ice into water, magma into obsidian, and vice versa. But my favorite function is hehehehe…”
Bai Tian did not finish his words, but activated the Philosopher’s Stone in his hand. Then an energy bomb composed of pure energy shot out from the Philosopher’s Stone, accurately hitting the bound Marco, and disappeared into the opponent’s body.
Mutation Orb, one of the functions of the Philosopher’s Stone, can shoot out mutation orbs to randomly transform the creature hit into any creature, such as turning a pig into a cow, a cow into a sheep, a sheep into a horse, etc. However, the disadvantage is that it only works on animals and has no effect on villagers.
However, the restrictions of the Philosopher’s Stone have been lifted after it was realized. Not only is its function more comprehensive, but it can also specify an animal when transforming it. It is equivalent to a certain saint’s talisman. The disadvantage is that it consumes a little more energy… Of course, this is not a problem during the day. Sitting in the chaotic space, he may lack anything except energy.
“You…what did you do to me?!”
Marco’s pupils suddenly shrank, and a bad premonition lingered in his mind, feeling that something bad was about to happen.
As it turned out, Marco was worthy of being someone who had practiced Observation Haki. His premonition was very correct. When he was hit, his body changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.
The muscles on her body melted away, her limbs became extremely slender, her wheat-colored skin became fair and translucent, her scalp, which only had a tuft of yellow hair left, welcomed a second spring, and her golden hair began to grow out like crazy. In the blink of an eye, she changed from a bald, yellow-haired bad boy to a blonde, wavy, beautiful lady! ! !
“Swoosh~”
Bai Tian whistled teasingly: “Not bad, this Philosopher’s Stone is really useful!”
“This…what’s going on?!”
Marco panicked. Although she couldn’t see her current appearance, she could clearly feel the difference between her body and the past, especially…
“When did my pecs become so huge? (0_0)?”
When Marco lowered his head, his once strong chest muscles had disappeared… No, to be precise, the [chest muscles] were still there, but they were completely unrecognizable.
“Ah …
After a brief thought, Marco finally understood and let out a sharp howl. The little white star beside him quickly covered his ears, but even so, his eyes were still flashing as he looked at the new Marco and exclaimed, “Brother Bai Tian is so awesome!”
“Asshole~”
Brother Xiao Ma… Sister Xiao Ma’s voice was gentle. Although she was cursing, it still gave people a feeling of being bathed in spring breeze. It sounded light and fluttery, and it sounded like she was acting ~ coquettishly ~
“Change me back~Change me back quickly~Otherwise…otherwise Dad will never let you go~”
Sister Xiao Ma was about to burst into tears, and her appearance was so pitiful that I couldn’t help but want to hold her in my arms and comfort her.
However, Bai Tian could understand the other party’s feelings. After all, anyone would burst into tears when parting with a brother whom they had missed for more than 20 years. He couldn’t help but shed tears when he was moved by the scene.
Of course, there is a difference between tears. The former is urgent, while he… Chunchun is laughing until his stomach hurts.
“Hahahahahahahahaha…your voice sounds so funny!”
Bai Tian couldn’t help rolling on the ground. It’s not his fault that he has a low sense of humor. It’s just that the contrast between Marco before and after is too great. He was a seven-foot man and the famous vice-captain of the Whitebeard Pirates just now, but now he behaves like a little girl. Who wouldn’t want to laugh when seeing this!
“you!”
Marco was filled with grief and indignation. If he had not been tied up and unable to move, he would have wanted to bang his head against the sea king’s head and die.
Before Marco could open his mouth to continue cursing, Bai Tian snapped his fingers and the other person’s mouth was forced shut. Then he stood on the top of the sea king with his hands on his hips and looked at the distant coastline with great pride. There appeared a giant sailing ship with a whale head, and on its left and right sides were four small whales of the same shape but slightly smaller in size and different colors.
Moby Dick, the main ship of the Whitebeard Pirates.
It would be hard not to recognize such a vivid image during the day. He immediately stamped his feet and ordered the sea kings under him to rush to the Moby Dick.
Meanwhile, there was laughter and joy aboard the Moby Dick.
The six-meter-tall white-bearded man sat on the main seat, holding an oversized wine glass made of a wine barrel in his hand. Next to him was the eight-meter-long [Supreme Great Sword] Kusunokiri, and his iconic white crescent-shaped beard was somewhat reflective.
“Gulala… Why hasn’t Marco come back for so long?”
Whitebeard’s laughter was so loud that his voice alone could drown out the entire banquet, and the sound echoed particularly clearly on the Moby Dick.
“It seems like something happened outside.”
[Captain of the Fifth Division] Flower Sword Vista scratched his head and said, “He just received a call from a subordinate pirate group saying that a super-giant sea king had entered our waters. He then turned into a phoenix and flew away. I don’t know what the situation is now.”
“Super giant sea king?”
[Captain of the Third Division] Diamond Joz frowned and asked in confusion: “How could a creature like that suddenly appear on the sea surface?”
Super giant sea kings rarely float to the surface of the water. Most of the time, they are active under the deep sea tens of thousands of meters deep. After all, if they want to eat, they can only prey on other giant sea kings, so they rarely come to the surface of the sea.
“I don’t know. If you ask me, who should I ask?”
Vista spread his hands, looking somewhat helpless. He was a combat specialist, not a biology expert. To him, who had not even attended elementary school, quadratic equations were all unsolved mysteries of the world.
“Really? This idiot doesn’t know how to hurry…huh?!”
Whitebeard was talking and drinking beer when suddenly his expression changed and he stood up from his seat and stared into the distance.
Although he is now over 60 years old and his physical condition is declining year by year, he has not fallen into the predicament of not being able to use Haki as he would be more than ten years later. As the [Strongest Man in the World], his Observation Haki can not only foresee the future, but also has a very wide range.
And now, he used his Observation Haki to see a giant sea beast comparable to an elephant king running towards them, with a few blurry human figures above its head…
“Here comes with bad intentions!”
The white-bearded tiger’s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression gradually became solemn. The other party did not look like a guest.
“Dad, what’s the matter?”
Everyone was a little surprised when they saw this. In all their years of roaming the sea, they had rarely seen their father so solemn.
After looking at each other for a few seconds, the members of the Whitebeard Pirates silently took out their weapons and prepared for battle.
“Oh my goodness!”
“Gulala la la la la… Children, get ready, the enemy is coming!”
As soon as Whitebeard finished speaking, the space above the Moby Dick suddenly distorted, and several figures emerged in the distorted void, standing above the void, looking down at the Moby Dick below like gods.
“Whitebeard, your era has ended. There is no ship in the new era that can carry you!”
157. Whitebeard: “How much is it per person?” (Old version)
“Gulala la la la…I haven’t seen such an arrogant little brat like you in a long time!”
Whitebeard was not angry at all about what was said during the day. Instead, he laughed as if he heard a funny joke.
Bai Tian put his hands on his waist and snorted coldly: “I am just a withered white beard in my family. Even if I carry Little White Star on my back and Little Yellow Hair in my hand, I will still be invincible in the world!”
“Hmm? Little White Star?”
Whitebeard was stunned and couldn’t help but look at the two people beside him during the day.
The one on the left is a beautiful blonde girl, but now she is tied up like a dumpling with ropes.
On the other side is a mermaid with a fish tail. She not only has pink hair, but also looks super cute.
The moment Whitebeard saw Baixing, he recognized her, after all, he had hugged her before.
Whitebeard smiled and said, “So it’s Shirahoshi! Long time no see. I didn’t expect you’ve grown so big in the blink of an eye! That Neptune guy didn’t even bother to let me go over and take a look. Gulala la la la la la…”
“Uncle Whitebeard.”
Little White Star greeted weakly, and Bai Tian saw this and flew directly to the bow with the two of them and landed on the deck, still staring at White Beard with pride.
“You are such a brave kid.”
Whitebeard raised an eyebrow, then took the initiative to walk forward and rub Shirahoshi’s little head. Looking at the little Shirahoshi who had reached the height of his enchantress, he couldn’t help but sighed: “Gulala Lala… A few years ago, I could still hold you in my arms, but now you are as tall as my waist. Time flies.”
Shirahoshi smiled shyly, and her cute appearance made Whitebeard feel even more distressed. He simply patted his thigh and said, “It’s decided! We’ll go to the Dragon King’s Palace in a few days. Why didn’t Neptune let me be your godfather?”
The sudden appearance of the word “Dad” stunned Bai Xing. He tilted his little head, a little at a loss.
However, Whitebeard did not give the other party a chance to refuse. He temporarily let Little White Star go and turned his attention back to Bai Tian. Just as he was about to speak…
“Dad!”
The sudden shout made Whitebeard answer subconsciously: “Who called me?”
“Dad, it’s me!”
Looking in the direction where the voice came from, Whitebeard was surprised to find that another blonde beauty who was tied up next to Bai Tian had spit out the socks in her mouth, and the person who called him was her.
“Who are you?”
Whitebeard was a little confused. He looked left and right but had no impression of anything. He was sure that this was the first time he saw the other person.
Whitebeard advised, “Little girl, although I do like children, it is not a good habit to recognize a father casually.”
“Dad, I’m Marco!”
Marco complained with tears in his eyes: “It was this evil little devil who made me like this. I am really Marco!”
When these words were spoken, all members of the Whitebeard Pirates were shocked. Everyone, including Whitebeard, widened their eyes and looked at the tied-up blonde girl in disbelief.
“You’re Marco? Are you kidding me!”
The white-bearded man’s face was full of disbelief. He knew exactly what his son was like, an unkempt, dirty-looking man. The fact that he could find a wife was like the family grave was on fire… yes, on fire, even smoke would not have such a big effect.
The beautiful blonde girl in front of him had a graceful figure and a face comparable to that of a young aunt, and her full head of golden hair… was so much more pleasing to the eye than Marco’s yellow hair. They didn’t look like the same person at all!
“You can’t be Marco!”
Joz’s tone was extremely certain: “As Marco’s brother, how could I not recognize him? If you were Marco, could you tell me which toe gap he likes to pick the most?”
“What the hell?”
A huge question mark appeared above Marco’s head. He racked his brains but couldn’t figure out why the other party would ask such a perverted question.
However, Marco still consciously looked at his current jade feet and began to think about this perverted question——
“Which toe do I like to pick the most? Well, each one is beautiful… I wonder how it tastes when it is sweetened… Wait, what on earth am I thinking!!!”
Seeing that the other party couldn’t answer for a long time, George couldn’t help but sneer: “How dare you say you are Marco? This kind of question can be answered by everyone on our ship. Vista tells him the answer.”
Bista held his head high, looked at Marco with contempt and said, “Between the thumb and index finger, and he will smell it after he is done.”
“Fuck you!”
Marco’s old face turned red, and he roared to prove his innocence: “You are slandering me, you are clearly slandering me, I have never heard of it!”
“It seems you are not Marco.”
Whitebeard shook his head and sighed: “Obviously everyone in the Whitebeard Pirates knows about this, but you don’t know? How could it be Marco?”
“No, Dad, I…”
Marco was so anxious that he could hardly speak. The situation had developed to the point where it was not only about proving his identity, but more importantly, his innocence over the years!!!
“I’m really Marco. I know a lot of things.”
A [murderous light] flashed in Marco’s eyes. Since you are so unkind… then don’t blame him for being unjust!
Vista and the others suddenly shuddered, feeling a huge malice descending upon them.
“Vista, you would hold your two broken swords in your arms every night when you go to sleep, and you would even talk in your sleep. The words you would say most often would be ‘My precious swords, hehehehehe…’ or ‘Little sword, kiss~’. I was right, wasn’t I?”
Bista’s expression suddenly changed.
“And Jozi, even though you look big and strong, your favorite thing is to make dolls. There are a lot of dolls you made under your bed… but they are very ugly.”
Joz took several steps back in fear.
“And Sachi, you have three moles on your left buttock… Don’t look at me, it was Lakeyo who told me that. He peeked at you taking a bath.”
“Masaka?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Sachi covered his left buttocks in disbelief.
“How about it?”
Marco said proudly: “Now you should believe that I am Marco, right? These things are not something that ordinary people can know…”
Before Marco could finish his words, Vista drew out his own double swords and looked at him murderously: “Not only did you deceive us by saying you were Captain Marco, but now you dare to slander our pirate group. Don’t think we won’t cut you just because you are a woman!”
“Let’s beat her to a pulp!”
Joz’s fists turned into diamonds. If he were to hit Marco with one punch… Marco would probably cry for a long time.
“Although I am not very good at being a human being, I do know how to be a human being.”
Thatch elegantly pulled out a sharp kitchen knife. No one would think that he became the captain of the Fourth Division solely because of his cooking skills, right?
But unlike others, Thatch’s target is not only Marco…
“Sachi, calm down!”
Facing the murderous eyes, Lakeyo was sweating profusely and said anxiously: “I admit that I peeked at you taking a bath, but I didn’t just peek at you, I peeked at everyone!”
All members of the Whitebeard Pirates were shocked for the second time.
Qiao Zi couldn’t help but curse, “Are you fucking crazy? Why are you a grown man peeking at us taking a bath for no reason!”
“I…I…I am different from you…”
Lakyo’s voice became lower and lower, but his dark cheeks became redder and redder. The three-meter-tall strong man holding the meteor hammer actually looked a little “shy” at this moment.
Everyone: “……………………”
Silence was the Moby Dick tonight. Everyone, including Whitebeard, quietly kept a distance from Rakuyo. As for the reason…all I can say is that those who understand will understand.
“Kacha…You guys really know how to have fun…”
The crunching sound was particularly harsh at this moment. Everyone turned around and found that Bai Tian was actually pulling Xiao Baixing to sit on a small stool to eat, drinking juice while eating, watching the ethical drama in front of them with relish. He looked like he almost had the words “spectator” written on his face.
Seeing that everyone turned around to look at him, Bai Tian waved his hands and said, “Just ignore me. We can fight anytime, but if we don’t watch the show, we won’t have anything to watch.”
“Boy…”
Whitebeard said speechlessly: “You are the first one to come to my ship and be so arrogant.”
“I’m really sorry~”
Bai Tian’s apology was insincere. After he finished eating the potato chips, he wiped his mouth and pointed at Marco on the ground and said arrogantly: “To tell you the truth, this guy is Marco. It’s all my fault that he became like this!”
“Hehehehehehe…”
After saying that, Bai Tian looked at the people around him with ill intentions, and said with a sinister smile: “And it’s not just him. After I beat you, old man, down, all the men on the ship will become beautiful girls. From now on, the Whitebeard Pirates will be renamed the Beautiful Girl Pirates!”
“Asshole!!! (▼皿▼#)”
Hearing this, the members of the Whitebeard Pirates couldn’t help themselves. They all glared at Bai Tian, ​​drew their swords and raised their guns, waiting for Whitebeard’s order.
Bai Tianzi held his head high and chest out fearlessly. Instead, he pointed at Whitebeard’s nose and said arrogantly, “Whitebeard, what else do you have to say?”
Whitebeard’s body shook, as if he was awakened from deep thought. After looking into Bai Tian’s eyes, he finally spoke.
“How much?”
“What money?”
Bai Tian was stunned. The sudden money transaction made him a little confused.
Whitebeard was also stunned when he saw Bai Tian was stunned. He pointed at Marco on the ground and asked in confusion: “Is that the cost of turning Marco into this? How much per person? If it doesn’t exceed 1 million Baileys, I’ll order a few more.”
Daytime: “Watt? (0_0)?”
Marco: “What? (0_0)?”
Whitebeard Pirates: “Dad!!! (▼皿▼#)”
158. Whitebeard Pirates x Pretty Girls Sea Group√ (Old Version)
“Stop talking nonsense! Today it’s either you die or I live!”
After watching the excitement, Bai Tian finally remembered the important matter and challenged again with his hands on his hips.
“Tsk… you have to lose to do this?”
Whitebeard was not concerned about the challenge at this moment. Instead, he let out a long sigh with a look of regret.
“Dad!!!”
All the members of the Whitebeard Pirates had gloomy faces at this moment, looking at their father speechlessly. If they were not afraid that their father would hear their complaints and beat them up, if it were someone else, they would have been spitting all over the place by now.
“Why are you yelling? I’m not deaf yet!”
Whitebeard glared at his sons with dissatisfaction. Every one of them was a bearded, shaggy man. Some of them were already in their thirties, but let alone getting married and having children, most of them had never even had a girlfriend!
If I pin my wish of having a grandchild on them, I might as well devote my youth to having a child with the aunt next door…
“No, no, no, this is the only thing you absolutely cannot do!”
White Beard suddenly shivered and wanted to slap himself. With so many candidates, why did he choose an old lady? It was okay for Lingling who had never given birth to a child when she was young, but the old ladies now… Gulp, the picture he imagined in his mind almost scared him to death, okay?
That can’t be called horror, it can only be called thriller, more exciting than listening to ghost stories!
After calming down his thoughts, Whitebeard couldn’t help but look at Marco now. She perfectly met his expectations for his precious daughter. He wished he could bring her back to the ship and pamper her like a baby.
However, this is not realistic, especially when he thinks that this is only a temporary version. After he defeats the brat in front of him, he will change Marco back. Whitebeard feels a bit stuffy in his chest.
It’s not that he doesn’t want to win, it’s just that the [punishment] for failure is too tempting. Which old father doesn’t want a group of well-behaved, cute and pleasing to the eye baby daughters, but instead turns around and chooses a group of single sons?
It was the first time in decades since he became a pirate that he wanted to lose so badly.
Whitebeard couldn’t help but sigh, he wanted to lose but he couldn’t. It wasn’t that he couldn’t accept his failure, but he couldn’t accept that he lost to a little brat who was less than 1.2 meters tall. If he couldn’t even beat him in the daytime, how could he survive on the sea in the future? He would be laughed to death by Big Mom and Kaido, okay?
“I said…”
Bai Tian was speechless: “Whitebeard, do you want a daughter so much?”
Whitebeard said nothing, but the silence was deafening.
“How about this?”
Bai Tian showed a wicked smile, took out a philosopher’s stone in front of everyone and said: “If you win, I will give you one of these things. I used it to turn Marco into a girl, just like this!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Tian shot another mutation orb at Marco, and the beautiful girl version of Marco instantly turned back into the original little yellow-haired boy. However, before he could be happy, Bai Tian changed him back again. The experience took less than a second.
“Are you serious?!”
Whitebeard, who originally had no fighting spirit, suddenly became full of fighting spirit, and his terrifying domineering aura soared into the sky, shaking away the clouds in the sky.
“I don’t lie!!”
Bai Tian waved her hand and the Xuanwu Holy Mark appeared in her palm. She whispered, “Xuanwu, come out!”
After saying that, Bai Tian threw the Xuanwu Holy Mark into the sea, and it turned into a dazzling meteor and fell straight into the depths of the sea.
“Buzz…Buzz…”
Everyone was still wondering what they were doing during the day when they suddenly discovered that the originally calm sea began to surge, and even the huge Moby Dick began to sway from side to side.
“Gulala la la la… this is really incredible!”
Whitebeard’s eyes showed a hint of shock, and then he laughed and said, “Children, hold on tight, don’t fall, otherwise it will be too embarrassing!”
As soon as Whitebeard finished speaking, the sea level in the distance suddenly rose, and from a distance it looked as if the ocean was pouring back into the sky.
“What is that?!”
The members of the Whitebeard Pirates almost popped their eyes out when they saw this scene. Many of them could not stand steadily on the violently shaking ship and had to hold on to the handrails beside them tightly, but they dared not move their eyes away from the front for even a moment.
“roar–“
The super-giant sea king that was carrying Bai Tian and others suddenly howled, but it was not declaring its sovereignty at this moment, but purely out of fear.
The super-giant Sea King huddled together in fear, looking at the rising sea level in front of him that was bigger than the ship, his eyes filled with deep fear.
It was oppression from the soul level, the absolute rule of the superior over the inferior. The cliff-like gap in the level of life made it a luxury to move at this moment. The only thing it could do was to stay there helplessly, waiting for the other party to judge it.
“Boom…Boom…”
His inhalation was like thunder, and his exhalation was like a storm. Under the witness of the sea and the attention of countless creatures, the holy beast that covered the sky and the sun finally opened its eyes for the first time in another world and announced his arrival to the world!
“Are you kidding me?!”
Whitebeard couldn’t hide his shock at this moment, because the creature that appeared in front of him had far exceeded his understanding of “creatures”.
The same thought popped up in his mind, or in the minds of everyone who saw this scene – “This is definitely not a creature that should exist in this world!”
If the Moby Dick is an ant, then the super giant sea kings are cats, and what is the summoned Xuanwu?
The answer is whales, and the blue whale, the largest mammal on earth. The super-giant sea king that is several kilometers long is not even as big as the other’s eyes.
The dragon head reached straight into the sky, sucking up the clouds and swallowing the sky. It carried the mountains and rivers on its back and stepped on the vast oceans. When the Xuanwu stood up completely, the world seemed to be under its feet. All the marine creatures within thousands of miles were still at this moment, lowering their heads in the direction of the Xuanwu, as if welcoming their king… the real king.
The Teng Snake on Xuanwu’s back is no weaker than Xuanwu in strength. It hovers leisurely between the mountains and rivers on Xuanwu’s back. When the Teng Snake is connected head to tail, it will form a wall of sighs that will make all living creatures despair and be unable to climb over forever.
“Is it this big?!”
Looking at the Xuanwu that blocked out the sun and sky during the day, he was a little shocked. Although he did think that the strengthened Xuanwu would definitely become bigger, he never expected that Xuanwu would be so big.
The elephant lord carrying the furry principality on its back is the largest known creature in One Piece, but compared to the Xuanwu in front of him, which can be called a moving continent, the elephant lord is even a dwarf, and he can’t even hit his knees when he jumps.
“What kind of monster is this?! ∑(0Д0)?!”
The Whitebeard Pirates were all stunned at this moment, but they soon stopped being shocked, because the huge waves caused by the emergence of Xuanwu from the water had already swept over, which was more than a hundred times more terrifying than the huge tsunami in the Seven Water Cities [Water Gods]!!!
“This is not easy to deal with…”
Whitebeard’s eyes focused, and he jumped to the bow with one step. Facing the huge waves sweeping over, he took a deep breath and held the sword horizontally. While the armed color domineering completed the coverage, he pushed the vibration to gather on the blade with all his strength.
“Heaven-slash!”
Whitebeard’s body turned into dust and his legs took root. He clenched his teeth, shook his arms and chopped with a knife. The invisible force of the shock turned into a tiger roaring and facing the huge waves.
“boom!!!!”
The roar resounded through the sky. The huge waves that almost covered the sky were forcibly cut into a circular gap by Whitebeard’s full-strength attack. It seemed that the Moby Dick should be safe.
“Dad is awesome!”
“Dad, that’s awesome!”
“It’s just a big turtle. Our dad is the strongest in the world!”
Marco and the others screamed in surprise when they saw this, and the flattery was even louder than the roar just now, but in a sense, what they said was indeed right.
Even though it was just a huge wave accidentally raised by Xuanwu, Whitebeard was able to easily resolve such a natural disaster. Today, he can definitely be called the strongest in the world.
“Gulala la la la la… I’m not old yet!”
Whitebeard leaned on his long sword without even breathing, and was very pleased with the praise from his sons.
It is hard to imagine that he, who is so powerful now, would be reduced to the embarrassing situation of having to gasp for breath after taking two steps decades later during the Marineford War.
If the person participating in the battle was the current Whitebeard, Bai Tian would suspect that the other party might be able to overturn the Marine Headquarters by himself. If Akainu dared to run in front of the other party, he would probably be chopped to the ground by a single blow.
However, Bai Tian had no habit of praising the other party. Instead, he floated in the air and smiled coldly, saying disdainfully: “It’s so difficult to deal with a wave. You really should retire!”
Without waiting for the Whitebeard Pirates to get angry, Bai Tian pointed to the sky and gave an order to Xuanwu, who immediately looked up to the sky and roared, “Roar—”
Xuanwu is Kan in the Eight Diagrams and represents water in the Five Elements. It is the master of all water in the world, no matter if it is in rivers, lakes, or the seas. All places with water must obey Xuanwu.
Following Xuanwu’s roar, the surging waves merged back into the sea and returned to calm in an instant, as if they had never appeared.
Everyone was stunned for a moment, even Whitebeard was no exception.
It took a full-strength attack from me to create a gap in the huge waves, but the opponent calmed the waves completely with just a shout. What kind of monster is this?
Whitebeard looked at Bai Tian with a frown on his face, and after a long while he couldn’t help but ask, “Who are you?”
“Who the hell do you care who I am? I’m here to fight you!”
Bai Tian put his hands on his waist and said it arrogantly. He didn’t care whether Whitebeard agreed or not, and flew directly to Xuanwu in the distance. Before leaving, he said: “If someone is afraid of losing, they can choose not to follow me~”
“Gulala la la la… Am I being looked down upon?”
Whitebeard held Kusunokiri tightly, then took a step and leaped into the sky, chasing after him by stepping on the air.
“Kids, wait here obediently. I’m going to teach those brats a lesson!”
“Come on, Dad!”
“Hit the opponent’s butt and make it swollen!”
The shouts of the Whitebeard Pirates were very intense. They all respected Whitebeard from the bottom of their hearts. Who wouldn’t want the father they respected to win?
“Haven’t you ever thought about a question?”
Vista looked at the excited crowd and said speechlessly: “If Dad wins and gets the Philosopher’s Stone, guess what will happen to us?”
As Vista spoke, he glanced at Marco beside him. Although he didn’t say anything, everything was implied.
“Why are you looking at me?”
Marco spread his hands and gloated: “Look at it from a bright side, we were brothers before and we can continue to be sisters in the future, it’s not a loss no matter how you think about it!”
Whitebeard Sea Group?
It should be the Pretty Girl Pirates!
Whitebeard Pirates: “………………”
The silence was deafening at this moment.
159. Bai Dio Tian: “It’s so exciting!” (Old version)
“You old bastard, you old scoundrel with grey beard, prepare to die!”
On the continent on Xuanwu’s back, Bai Tian was holding the Xuanyuan Sword and confronting Whitebeard on a vast plain.
“Boy, although I don’t understand what you are saying, I feel it is not a good thing. Today, I will teach you what it means to respect your elders!”
Whitebeard’s eyes narrowed slightly, and the Zuikumo in his hand was now wrapped in dark red lightning. It was the advanced skill that combined the Armament Haki and Conqueror Haki – Conqueror Haki Entanglement.
“Skyquake!”
Whitebeard raised his hand and used his ultimate move, with the domineering color entwined and covered with the force of shock. The power was much stronger than the move that just split the tsunami. The edge arrived before the blade, and the power was so strong that even the space seemed to be cut off.
If it were anyone else, they would not dare to be careless. Even Roger, the Pirate King, did not dare to say that he could take it without any injury. But he was facing Bai Tian, ​​a living demon god.
“kindness?”
Bai Tian frowned in the face of Whitebeard’s full-strength attack, but the emotion revealed in his eyes was not the [dignity] when facing a strong enemy, but the [dissatisfaction] of not meeting expectations…
That’s right, he was dissatisfied. Bai Tian was indeed very dissatisfied with Whitebeard’s performance at this moment.
Although the opponent’s strength has reached the top of the One Piece world, the gap compared to him is still too big.
Even if he didn’t use any skills or magic during the day and took off all his equipment, his absolute advantage in basic attributes alone was enough to leave Whitebeard helpless.
“Stop for a moment.”
Bai Tian directly raised his little paws to block in front of him. White Beard’s eyes almost popped out. He gritted his teeth and retracted his strength, but how could his full-strength attack be easily stopped?
When he finally stopped the car by braking suddenly, the blade was only 0.01 centimeters away from Bai Tian’s palm.
“You little bastard, are you trying to kill yourself?”
Whitebeard scolded angrily: “If you want to fight, just fight. Why are you asking for a stop? Do you think this is a child’s game? If I don’t hold back, you will be chopped in half even if you have nine lives.”
“Come on~”
Bai Tian curled his lips and said, “With your broken sword, I can stand there and let you chop for 100 years and it won’t break my defense.”
Whitebeard couldn’t help blushing a little, staring at him angrily and said, “Stinky brat, who are you looking down on? Although I can’t beat this big turtle, I can still beat you!”
“Don’t judge people by appearance, okay?”
Bai Tian rolled his eyes, pointed at himself and said, “I summoned all these Xuanwu, and I can have as many as I want. How strong do you think I am to be able to command them? Do you really think I am as easy to bully as I look?”
Whitebeard fell silent. He did make the mistake of judging a person by his appearance. If he were fighting against Kaido, Garp and others, he would not stop just because others told him to.
To put it bluntly, he subconsciously couldn’t regard Bai Tian as an opponent. After all, the other party was less than 1.2 meters tall. How could he possibly bring himself to attack him?
“Wait a minute, I’ll give you a boost.”
At the same time, Bai Tian had taken out the tool bench and threw it on the ground. Then he took out a portable conversion table, took out several energy books from it and put them into the tool bench for synthesis.
“Book of Compressed Energy, all attributes increased by 100…”
Bai Tian nodded and threw the [Book of Compressed Energy] into the conversion table. He then took out nine more [Books of Compressed Energy] and continued compressing and synthesizing them.
“Book of Double Compressed Energy, all attributes increased by 1000…”
“Book of Triple Compressed Energy, all attributes increased by 10,000…”
“The Book of Quadruple Compressed Energy…”
The operation was repeated continuously during the day. Since the EMC value consumed by the Book of Energy was not that much, relying on the energy accumulated in these days, 9 synthesizers were successfully completed during the day, and a book with dazzling golden light was obtained – [Nine-Layer Compressed Energy Book].
“All attributes increased by 10 billion… perfect!”
Feeling the terrifying energy contained in the Book of Energy, Bai Tian was finally satisfied. Without saying a word, he slapped the book onto Whitebeard. The moment the Book of Energy touched Whitebeard, it turned into a sky full of stars and penetrated into Whitebeard’s body.
Whitebeard was extremely shocked. Just when he was about to ask what the daytime was, his skin suddenly turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even as tough as he was, he staggered and half-knelt on the ground.
“Ahhhhhh!!!”
An unprecedented force of shock spread out in all directions with Whitebeard as the center. Compared with the force of shock just now, it was like heaven and earth. The endless power caused even the back armor of Xuanwu to begin to show some damage, and the little power that leaked out made the sky and the earth pale and the wind and clouds change drastically, as if the world was coming to an end.
Fortunately, Xuanwu was still maintaining the balance of the sea surface, otherwise the waves caused by the leakage of power alone would be enough to destroy the Moby Dick hundreds of times.
Pitch-black cracks appeared around Whitebeard. They were not visual illusions caused by the vibration of the air, but real space cracks caused by tearing the world apart!!!
However, the space cracks at this moment seemed extremely fragile to Whitebeard. His absolute physical strength made it impossible for these space cracks to cause any harm to Whitebeard. When the cracks passed through Whitebeard’s body, it was the space cracks that were shattered. One can imagine how terrifying his current strength has reached.
“That’s the feeling!”
Bai Tian couldn’t help but take a few steps back, and excitement was already flashing in his eyes. The Xuanyuan Sword in his hand began to eagerly try, and he couldn’t wait to chop it down right now.
“You…what did you use on me?”
It took a full half hour for Whitebeard to barely control his own strength. After feeling the terrifying, almost endless power in his body, when Whitebeard looked at Bai Tian again, there was a hint of horror in his eyes.
He could feel that his domineering, devil fruit, and physical fitness had all been greatly improved in all aspects. Even his aging body had become full of vitality again. He even had a feeling that he seemed… not to grow old anymore.
When the vitality of cells reaches almost infinity, immortality is no longer so out of reach.
In the past, he could use his fruit power to create a tsunami that destroyed an island, but now he can probably blow up the Red Earth Continent with one punch. Even if the Four Emperors, the Five Elders, Captain Rocks and others were tied together, he could still blast them to the moon with one punch!!!
“Don’t worry about that, just have a good fight with me later!”
Bai Tian could no longer hold back his desire to take action, but he still reached out to Whitebeard and said, “Give me your knife, and I will strengthen it for you, otherwise it won’t be able to withstand it later.”
[Supreme Great Blade·Congyunqie: “Carry it? What can I use to carry it? My life?!”]Whitebeard was silent for two seconds and then handed over the knife. During the day, he used another synthesis, compression and enhancement package to directly cut Congyun into a super artifact with nine layers of compression.
After doing all this, I still felt unsafe during the day, so I took out the custom enchantment table and enchanted Congyunqi with more than a dozen enchantments including [Indestructible], [Sharpness V], [Advanced Sharpness V], [Strength V], [Sweeping Blade], etc.
After completing all this, Cong Yunqi has completed a great transformation. The blade is flashing with a terrifying cold light and shining with a psychedelic purple light.
“Catch it!”
Bai Tian threw the knife back to Whitebeard, then carried his Xuanyuan Sword and moved away for a distance. He turned around, pointed the sword at Whitebeard and said arrogantly: “Come on, Whitebeard, use all your strength to please me! If you can do it? Hahahahaha…”
“Stinky brat…”
A few black lines appeared on Whitebeard’s forehead. This brat is good in every way except his arrogant personality and mouth… Too fucking annoying! (▼皿▼#)
“As you wish, be careful or I’ll beat you up and make you cry!”
“Come if you can!”
After the verbal attack, the battle is about to break out——
When the Xuanyuan Sword shining with golden light and the super-enchanted Congyunqiri collided for the first time, the roar produced directly drove away all the clouds within thousands of miles in the sky, and the sunlight went straight into the sea, making the sea surface glow with golden light.
“Little devil…you are quite strong!”
The veins on Whitebeard’s arms were bulging, as if he had already exhausted all his strength.
“Hehehe…your strength is still a little insufficient!”
He had become more and more excited during the day, and he was also giving it his all at this moment.
He has been suppressing his own power since he woke up, especially after entering other worlds, his suppression has become more and more obvious, because if he doesn’t suppress it, his every move will be enough to cause a devastating disaster.
And now facing the ultimate enhanced Whitebeard, he can finally vent his long suppressed power wantonly, which really makes him…
“It’s so exciting!!!”
A completely inconsistent, crazy smile appeared on Bai Dio Tian’s cute face. The Xuanyuan Sword in his hand swung hundreds of strikes per second, and each strike carried an unstoppable golden sword energy.
Whitebeard looked solemn, he could feel the threat from these sword energies, and he fully activated his Armament Haki and Domineering Haki, transforming them into black and red armor that completely wrapped himself, and he endured the Xuanyuan sword energy and the Bai Tian sword fight.
The battle between the two sides is very simple. The absolute strength and absolute speed make every collision between the two sides make the world tremble.
However, if there are experts watching nearby, they will find that Whitebeard is slowly gaining the upper hand. With the same level of strength and speed, skill is undoubtedly the key factor to victory.
As a famous pirate, Whitebeard has fought on the sea for decades, and through countless life-and-death battles, he has honed his fighting skills to the pinnacle of the pirate world.
At the beginning, he was still unfamiliar with the sudden increase in strength and could not bring into play the advantage of his skills. However, as the battle went on, his control over the strength gradually returned, and the balance of victory began to tip in his favor.
As for the fighting skills during the day… it cannot be said that he had none at all, but it was no different from having nothing. He only knew one move from beginning to end – blindly slashing!
Besides that, he has a fatal disadvantage…
“No, I can’t kill anyone!”
The temperature in the daytime gradually turned red as he couldn’t even hit Whitebeard’s knees even if he jumped.
160. The only reason you failed is that your enemy is me! (Old version)
“Boom!”
As time went on, the battle between the two on Xuanwu’s back became more and more intense, and every collision could produce a roar that resounded through the sky.
Fortunately, Bai Tian had the foresight to choose the battlefield on Xuanwu’s back, otherwise the aftermath of the fight between the two would be enough to give the pirate world a hard time.
“Gulala… little brat, your swordsmanship is really terrible. This is the first time I’ve seen such terrible swordsmanship in all these years!”
“Bah! You old man who doesn’t know what’s good. This is the famous ancient sword technique “Xia Ji Eight Cuts”, and I have already practiced it to the level of winning with just one move. You just don’t understand it, so don’t talk nonsense!”
While the two men were exchanging blows, they also kept cursing at each other, and neither side was willing to give in.
“Damn it, it seems to be a bit too strong.”
It was the first time I had so much fun playing during the day, but I also felt a little annoyed.
He was annoyed that he seemed to have strengthened Whitebeard a little too much. With an attribute of over 10 billion, if it weren’t for the Xuanyuan Sword and MC’s [Piercing], [Sharp Blade] and other enchantments specifically for high armor, it would be difficult to cut through the opponent’s defense. If he didn’t use other skills, it would be uncertain whether he could defeat the opponent.
“Gulala…”
Whitebeard said jokingly, “Kid, even though I don’t know what that book is, my condition is as good as it can be. Logically, I should thank you, but that will have to wait until we finish fighting. I won’t let you down now!”
“Who asked you to let the water go?”
Bai Tian snorted coldly and said, “I’m just hesitating whether to use my full strength. If I don’t, it will be difficult to defeat you now. But if I do… it will be too boring.”
Whitebeard’s laughter stopped abruptly. He stared at Bai Tian fiercely and said in a voice filled with anger: “Stinky brat, fighting with all your strength is the best respect for the enemy. Are you looking down on me?”
“Heaven-shake!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Whitebeard stomped his foot and instantly came in front of Bai Tian. He clenched his fist and a dazzling white light appeared on it. Then it entangled and merged with Whitebeard’s domineering color, turning into a dark red light filled with destructive power.
Bai Tian’s pupils shrank slightly, and before he could react, Whitebeard punched him on the head. With a bang, he fell face down on Xuanwu’s turtle back.
“I hate sneak attacks the most!!! (▼ヘ▼#)”
Bai Tian’s figure disappeared in an instant and then reappeared not far away, pointing the golden Xuanyuan Sword at Whitebeard with a sinister smile on his face: “As you wish, get ready to face the hell of despair!”
“Gulala…if you can do it, try it!”
Whitebeard was not afraid, and Bai Tian flipped his hand and the Elder Wand appeared in his hand. Pointing at Whitebeard, he used his best magic –
“Avada eats big melon!”
[Dumbledore: “That’s not what I taught you, really.”]A pale green light flew out from the tip of the wand, and Whitebeard’s expression suddenly became solemn. The sixth sense cultivated through years of fighting made him feel the fatal threat from the green light. Without hesitation, he clenched his fist again and hit the void in front of him.
Logically speaking, Whitebeard’s fists could not resist magic, but now he used the power of the Tremor-Tremor Fruit, which was enough to tear the void. His punch blasted a big hole in the void in front of him, and the Killing Curse did not know how to turn, so it flew into the hole and disappeared.
There were no accidents during the day. He took out the Haotian Tower and turned it into a thousand-foot-high divine peak in the sky, releasing golden divine light to severely suppress Whitebeard.
Whitebeard didn’t expect that there would be this trick in the daytime. Just when he tried to dodge, he was suppressed by the divine light. The gravity on his body suddenly increased countless times. His knees bent and he was about to kneel on the ground.
“I won’t kneel!”
Whitebeard used the Kurogane Kiri in his hand to support his body, roared, stood up again, and then slashed at Bai Tian with a sword.
Bai Tian swung out a sword energy to offset the slashing wave, and then used several transformation skills –
“【Demon Transformation】…【Martial God】…【Holy Spirit Body Protection】”
[Demon Transformation]: Greatly increases strength and physical strength
[Martial God]: Greatly improves attack and defense
[Holy Spirit Body Protection]: Greatly increases speed and makes you immune to all damage during use
After receiving the three ultimate BUFFs, Bai Tian immediately felt a surge of strength. At the same time, his body surface was covered by a layer of pitch-black substance, and it continued to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, he grew from a small potato less than 1.2 meters tall to a pitch-black giant almost the same size as Whitebeard.
However, the daytime is not completely black like the Demon Hunter after the transformation. His eyes are still flashing with silver light, and there are silver lines flowing on his body. He looks both evil and crazy, but also sacred and inviolable. Even the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, which was originally dark gold, is also dyed with two colors.
“Take my sword!”
Bai Tian obviously still likes the feeling of real physical punches. He appears in front of Whitebeard in an instant, raises the Xuanyuan Sword which has become ten meters long, and strikes it with all his might, as if he wants to cut Whitebeard in half.
“The sky is cracked!”
Whitebeard did not dare to be careless at all. He had already sensed the meaning of death from this sword. The Tremor-Tremor Fruit and the Domineering Haki were all compressed on the blade of Cong Yunqie, and collided fiercely with the Xuanyuan Sword in the daytime.
The force of the blade and the sword collided before they even touched, forming a dark crack between the blades. As the power of the two people was injected, the crack continued to extend and expand.
When Bai Tian saw the crack for the first time, he understood what it was. It meant that the world was no longer able to bear the power of the two of them.
To make an inappropriate analogy, if the world is compared to a piece of blank paper, and everything is the story on this piece of paper, then Bai Tian and Whitebeard are now tearing the paper into pieces. If the cracks are allowed to spread, the world of One Piece will suffer irreversible damage.
However, Bai Tian was already in high spirits in the fight, so how could he stop now? Instead, he rushed forward and forced Whitebeard to retreat continuously. His triple transformation increased his strength several times, and he had an absolute advantage over Whitebeard.
“Hahahahahaha, you old bastard, today is the day you die!”
You can’t see his expression during the day, but you can tell from his laughter that he is in a good mood.
After saying that, Bai Tian raised his finger and pointed at Whitebeard. Scarlet lightning flashed out from his fingertips at lightning speed and landed on Whitebeard’s chest without any obstruction.
“Crucio.”
The Cruciatus Curse, one of the three unforgivable curses, has no destructive power, but can make the enemy feel extreme pain that penetrates deep into the bone marrow and reaches the soul. This kind of pain can even torture a person to death and drive him crazy.
“Um!”
Whitebeard, who was hit, couldn’t help but groan. As the king of the sea, he was not a fragile wizard. The injuries he received in countless battles made him extremely immune to pain.
However, the extreme pain brought by the Cruciatus Curse was far greater than any injury he had ever suffered. Even Whitebeard’s strength in his hands could not help but loosen, and Bai Tian seized this fleeting opportunity.
“There’s a broken butt!”
Bai Tian smiled evilly and pushed Whitebeard’s sword away. Then he quickly slashed Whitebeard’s chest with two swords, forming an X-shaped wound so deep that the bone could be seen. Scarlet blood gushed out of the wound.
“puff……”
Whitebeard was severely injured, but he gritted his teeth and gathered his strength again. He grabbed Bai Tian with one hand and grabbed Sokumo Kirito with the other hand and chopped him down fiercely.
“Hehehe… Silence!”
During the day, he performed the actions of Old Six, and when he saw Whitebeard using his ability, he took out the Staff of Silence and invalidated all of Whitebeard’s abilities and domineering aura.
Whitebeard’s pupils suddenly shrank. The sudden weakness really caught him off guard.
But Bai Tian would show no mercy. He took out two red material fist swords when the opponent was not prepared, and started the killing mode with one in each hand. While the opponent was silent, his fists attacked crazily like phantoms.
“Wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big…”
Red matter is described in MC as having the power to transcend time and space. The weapons made of it are extremely sharp, not to mention that he is using a compressed and enhanced version. After turning on the killing mode, the charged attack, any punch put into MC will make the Ender Dragon owe hundreds of lives.
“Whitebeard, this is your end!”
Bai Tian laughed wildly and threw his last punch. The violent blow directly pierced the opponent’s chest. Energy gushed out from the opponent’s back, leaving only a hole with blood flowing.
Whitebeard could no longer hold on, and staggered to the ground, his breathing becoming rapid.
Bai Tian stood in front of the other party and took out the Xuanyuan Sword again and said expressionlessly: “Whitebeard, the only reason you will be defeated is that your enemy is me!”
“Gulala la la la… little devil… poof… it’s not even the end yet, it’s still unclear who’s going to win or lose!”
Whitebeard stood up again, panting. After a period of silence, his domineering aura and power burst out again, almost completely enveloping him.
Bai Tian narrowed his eyes. The enhancement of all attributes was more terrifying than he had imagined. Not only was his strength improved, but Whitebeard’s life essence had also been transformed. The terrifying cell activity actually made the big hole in his chest slowly recover…
“But, it’s time to stop here!”
Bai Tian’s expression became solemn, and he held the Xuan-Yuan Sword tightly with both hands and used his most powerful attack skill at the moment – Heaven and Earth Yuan Ling Slash!!!
[Guardian Sword Pavilion·Liu Chen·Ultimate Skill·Heaven and Earth Yuanling Slash: Causes huge damage to the enemy at the cost of consuming one’s own life.]Light burst out from the sword and went straight into the sky. Whitebeard’s expression was moved, and then his brows were furrowed and he became extremely solemn. After taking a deep breath, he began to mobilize all the strength he could mobilize.
He felt that he might not be able to withstand this move, but even if he died, he must die gloriously!!!
“Whitebeard, dying under this move is also your honor – Heaven and Earth Yuanling Slash!!!”
“Little brat, come on if you can do it – Sky Rift!!!”
The two’s ultimate moves collided again, but this time it did not create a world rift like before…
161. You don’t want to become a clown king, do you? (Old version)
“Cough cough cough…”
The flowers fall mercilessly and the heroes shed blood.
Whitebeard fell to the ground with his eyes dull, and the blood flowing from his mouth was dyeing his iconic crescent lake blood red. Although he fell to the ground, he was still standing upright. The only shortcoming might be… only the lower half of his body was still standing.
That’s right, Whitebeard has been cut in half at this moment.
Facts have proved that the Heaven and Earth Yuan Ling Slash is even more domineering than he had imagined during the day. When the blades touched, Cong Yunqie was cut in half in an instant, and it was as smooth as cutting cheese with a hot knife, without any obstruction at all.
Whitebeard, who had lost his weapon, naturally could not escape the fate of being cut off.
However, unlike Gojo Satoru who died soon after being cut in half, Whitebeard would not die even if he was cut in half due to his excessive attributes and extremely high cell activity. If he was allowed to rest for ten days or half a month, his lower body might even grow back.
“Whitebeard…you are an opponent worth remembering.”
Bai Tian put his hands in his pockets with a smile of approval on his face, showing the demeanor of a strong man: “This is the most enjoyable fight I have ever had since I woke up. I will always remember you, Whitebeard.”
However, this smile of a strong man seemed particularly irritating to Whitebeard, who couldn’t help but cough up blood and curse: “Cough cough cough… little brat… I don’t know what you want to do… but you must have done something… good shit… cough cough…”
“Hey, don’t say that~”
Bai Tian’s expression changed, and he ran to White Beard with his short legs. Then he took out a whiteboard, wrote a few lines on it, and placed it in front of White Beard. He looked at him earnestly, with a hint of pleading in his eyes.
“Ahem…”
Whitebeard was a little confused, totally confused as to what he wanted to do during the day. He squinted his eyes and saw a few lines of words he had never seen before. However, the moment he saw them, he completely understood what these lines of words meant.
“I couldn’t… let Mr. Bai Tian enjoy the beating? I feel very… sorry?! ∑(0Д0)?!”
“Yeah!~\(≧▽≦)/~”
Hearing Whitebeard read it out, Bai Tian jumped up and down excitedly, took out his little notebook for recording achievements and wrote: “On the 473rd day of becoming the Chaos Demon God, Whitebeard, the overlord of the pirate world, was defeated by me and apologized for being weak…”
“Bastard brat!!!”
Whitebeard’s eyes turned red with anger. He pointed at Bai Tian and yelled at the top of his lungs, “I may be defeated, but I’m not sorry. I was just reading what you wrote. Don’t distort the facts!”
“But you just said it~”
Bai Tian had a wicked smile on his face and took out his cell phone and said, “I just recorded it. You can’t deny it even if you want to.”
“you!!!”
When Whitebeard heard this, he was almost angry to death even though he was not dead yet. But it didn’t matter even if he was angry to death, because Bai Tian’s next words would make him angry again.
“Hehehehe…”
Bai Tian held up his phone and smiled sinisterly: “White Beard, you don’t want me to put this message on the radio and play it on repeat all over the world, do you? Think about what will happen then? The famous White Beard will become the Clown King! Hahahaha…”
“Stinky brat!!!”
Whitebeard’s face turned pale, if he was not left with only half a body, he would have jumped up and given Bai Tian a good beating.
Faced with Bai Tian’s threat, even a strong man like Whitebeard had to give in: “What do you want to do?”
“Sign a contract with me!”
Bai Tian immediately took out a contract and manipulated gravity to put Whitebeard’s lower and upper body together. He then summoned the Shennong Ding to heal him. With the powerful treatment of Shennong Ding, the two Whitebeards were reassembled into Whitebeard in less than half a minute.
“How many strange things do you have in your hands?”
Whitebeard looked at his completely healed waist in astonishment, without finding a single scar. If it weren’t for the vivid memory of what happened just now, he would have suspected that being cut in half was an illusion.
“There are a lot of good things here, just sign the contract first.”
Bai Tian handed the contract to Whitebeard, put his hands on his hips and said proudly: “I am the son of the noble Dao, the Chaos Demon God. You are lucky to be favored by me. If you join my Chaos Kingdom, I guarantee that you will have delicious food and spicy drinks in the future, and you can even eat a skewer of barbecue when you go to eat it!”
“What the hell… what kind of demon god is this? And what’s the Dao? (0_0)?”
Whitebeard was confused for the second time. As a native of the pirate world, he was obviously unfamiliar with this knowledge.
“Anyway, sign this contract quickly.”
Bai Tian handed over a pen and pointed at the place for signature, constantly urging her.
Whitebeard ignored Bai Tian’s urging and stared at the contract carefully to understand the contents. The words were still unfamiliar to him, and these words were even more… complicated, as if every word contained endless mysteries, but he was able to understand the meaning at the first glance.
“God is above, I voluntarily become… the apostle of the game’s demon god… From now on, I will follow you through life and death, and never betray you, until the end of time…”
“Hurry up and sign it! This is a fair contract. I never cheat anyone.”
Bai Tian continued to urge, and in fact he was not lying, the contract in his hand was indeed a fair contract.
The Chaos Demon God is proud. As sons of the Great Dao, they are not lowly demons. They disdain to do things like tampering with contracts. As for whether anyone would cheat the Chaos Demon God in a contract… If someone does so, we can only say that they are truly not afraid of death.
“What…exactly do you want to do?”
Whitebeard suddenly asked, staring straight at Bai Tian, ​​as if trying to see through him.
“Please? I’m the God of Games, and what’s the most important thing about games? Of course, having fun!”
Bai Tian said proudly: “And your world is too boring and monotonous. The world government and the Celestial Dragons are totally meaningless. They also create so many things that make people unhappy. They are totally in conflict with this demon god!”
“So I decided to destroy them all, and then I will lead the world on a new journey. I have decided to wait until the world government dies and the world is unified, and then I will turn the Grand Line into a new game. I have already chosen a name for it, let’s call it – “Age of Navigation”!!!”
Whitebeard: “What? (0_0)?”
“I’ve already figured out how to play when the time comes!”
Bai Tian was so excited that he couldn’t stop talking. “Then we will take the Four Seas as the starting point and the Great Secret Treasure as the end point. All adventurers will start from the Four Seas and after going through the numerous tests of 81 levels, they will be able to obtain the Great Secret Treasure and become the Tathagata Buddha… Ahem, sorry for the confusion, but actually I want to become the Adventure King!”
“The navy is responsible for the pursuit. If we are defeated by the navy, we have to go back to the starting point and start over.”
“And the 9981 levels on the road will have some people assigned to be the final bosses. From the novice monsters to the four emperors in the last few levels, you must defeat them all to obtain the great treasures. In addition, you will receive a bounty based on the evaluation of the levels you have passed. The bounty can be used to purchase skills in the skill store.”
“If you don’t want to be an adventurer, you can choose the navy camp, which is responsible for catching adventurers. You can also get a bounty for catching adventurers. If you catch the adventure king, you can become the navy king. It will be very interesting then!”
Bai Tian became more and more excited as he spoke, and at the end he couldn’t help but stomped his foot on the ground and said, “Really, I don’t know where Long is going now, get rid of this little jerk of the World Government as soon as possible!”
Whitebeard was listening nearby with a very unhappy face, and he didn’t know how to evaluate what had happened during the day.
“Will you sign it or not?”
Seeing that Whitebeard was standing there in a daze and hadn’t signed yet, Bai Tian couldn’t help but take out his phone and threatened: “If you don’t sign, I will turn you into the Clown King. You don’t want to be hung on the pillar of shame for the rest of your life, do you?”
Whitebeard gritted his teeth. This thing in front of him was really giving him a headache. He couldn’t beat it in a fight, and he couldn’t win in an argument. Although there was nothing wrong with signing it… he was just unhappy!
Bai Tian raised his eyebrows and took out a philosopher’s stone: “If you sign now, I will give you the philosopher’s stone.”
“It’s signed, take it!”
As soon as Bai Tian finished speaking, before he could react, the Philosopher’s Stone in his hand was replaced by a signed contract. The speed was so fast that Bai Tian felt ashamed. The temptation of “daughter” was far more powerful than Bai Tian had imagined.
Bai Tian rolled his eyes and threw the contract into the air, and the contract gradually disappeared under the witness of the avenue.
“How do you use this thing?”
Whitebeard asked as he played with the Philosopher’s Stone.
“It requires energy to activate. Let me first say that there is no way to activate domineering aura. The essence of that thing cannot be activated. I suggest you go to Hogwarts to learn some magic, or find someone to take you to play a few games of “Guardians of the Sword Pavilion”. After you finish playing, you can use it when you have magic points.”
“What the hell are you talking about? (0_0)?”
Whitebeard was confused. The other party was clearly speaking human language, but why couldn’t he understand?
162. Kizaru: “I am serious about persuading you to surrender… probably.” (Old version)
“Dad, did you win or lose?”
“I think he won…right? After all, Dad is the strongest…”
When Bai Tian and Whitebeard returned to the Moby Dick, Marco and others immediately surrounded them and looked at Whitebeard eagerly. So most of the people were flattering Whitebeard, but the confidence in their voices sounded insufficient.
After all, it was too shocking that Bai Tian sailor summoned the Black Tortoise, and they couldn’t imagine how powerful Bai Tian was who could summon the Black Tortoise.
Although they all have confidence in Whitebeard, the problem is that daytime…is not in the same dimension at all!
“Win a shit!”
Whitebeard admitted carelessly: “I lost from the beginning. If it weren’t for this kid attacking me…”
“strengthen.”
Bai Tian added beside him.
“Yes, it is strengthening.”
Whitebeard sat back in his big chair and said helplessly, “If this guy hadn’t strengthened me before the battle, I wouldn’t have lasted more than three rounds. But even after being strengthened, I’m still no match for him… Hey, you’re really perverted.”
“Is it my fault?”
Bai Tian shrugged and said disdainfully, “It’s obviously because your world is too low-level and too weak, so I have to strengthen my opponent before fighting, and then limit my own strength. This is how I can barely have fun. You still have the nerve to say that I’m weak?
“Shouldn’t you look for the problem in yourself? Have you worked hard to exercise? Have you developed the ability of the devil fruit? Stop looking for problems in others and think more about yourself, okay?”
“You stinky brat!”
The white beard is full of black lines, and he looks quite obedient, but his mouth is so poisonous, and the words he says can really make people angry to death!
“Dad is such a lame duck~”
“I can’t even beat a kid, oops~”
“What are you talking about! Daddy is already very sad to be defeated by a kid. If you keep doing this, Daddy will be so ashamed that he will jump into the sea~”
“Hahahahahahahahahaha…”
Seeing that the relationship between the two was not like that of enemies, the relaxed members of the Whitebeard Pirates began to tease their father in a sarcastic manner, and the originally tense atmosphere on the Moby Dick gradually turned into joy.
“Haha… brat.”
Whitebeard rolled his eyes. He knew what kind of people his sons were. Of course, he would not get angry because of such a teasing… Well, this was definitely not the reason why he took out the Philosopher’s Stone.
When they saw Whitebeard take out the Philosopher’s Stone, the laughter that had been filling the ship suddenly stopped. Everyone’s smiles froze on their faces, and many people stumbled and fell to the ground.
However, even though they fell to the ground, no one moved. All eyes were focused on the stone in Whitebeard’s hand, with fear in their eyes almost overflowing.
“Why aren’t you all laughing? Are you born not to laugh? Gulala… I feel embarrassed that I’m the only one laughing, why don’t you keep laughing too? Weren’t you laughing quite happily just now?”
Whitebeard had a amiable smile on his face as he stroked the Philosopher’s Stone in his hand.
It was such a simple action that made everyone in the Whitebeard Pirates feel as if winter was approaching. When Whitebeard’s gaze swept over them, they all lowered their heads at the same time and shrank their necks like quails.
The louder you laughed just now, the more cowardly you look now.
“Old…old…Dad.”
Sachi asked in a trembling voice: “Didn’t you say you lost? Then why do you have this thing in your hand?”
Whitebeard didn’t reply, but just glanced at the daytime.
“I sponsored it as a friendly donation.”
Bai Tian acted in a serious manner: “As a kind-hearted child, it is my duty to help the elderly realize their wishes if I am able to do so. No need to thank me, I am a good person!”
“You are such a good person, you just want to torture us, are you a devil?! (▼皿▼#)”
Thatch and the others were shaking with anger, but they dared not say anything, for fear that their father’s hands would tremble as soon as they opened their mouths, and they would follow in Marco’s footsteps.
Whitebeard and Bai Tian could no longer hold back when they saw how frustrated everyone was. Whitebeard laughed from ear to ear, while Bai Tian sat on the deck with his buttocks, laughing harshly at everyone in a very ungraceful manner.
After finally stopping, Whitebeard put away the Philosopher’s Stone, coughed twice and said seriously: “Okay, sons, there is something I need to tell you. I just signed a contract with him.”
Whitebeard pointed at Bai Tian and continued, “Although we are a little reluctant, we, the Whitebeard Pirates, will be under the command of this brat from now on.”
Upon hearing this news, Thatch and the others were even more shocked than when they heard that Whitebeard had been defeated, and they all showed expressions of disbelief.
During the day, she snorted arrogantly, put her hands on her hips and held her head high. She looked like the word “proud” was written directly on her face.
“Dad, you’re kidding, right?”
Marco pointed at Bai Tian in great anger and said, “This brat made me like this? Not only do I want revenge, but I also want to be his subordinate? What a joke!”
“I can’t help it.”
Whitebeard spread his hands and said helplessly: “I am indeed no match for him, and this is the price of losing.”
Everyone fell silent, but had to accept that the world of pirates was so cruel, the strong got everything, and the weak naturally lost everything.
Seeing that everyone remained silent, Bai Tian arrogantly teleported to the bow, casually took out a captain’s hat and put it on his head, drew out a Craftsman’s Soul rapier and pointed it forward: “Men, now listen to my orders and set sail. Our target is the remaining three [Four Emperors]. Let them also submit to me!”
Everyone was confused. The change of identity during the day was too sudden and caught them off guard. They didn’t know whether they should obey or not. They just stood there in a daze and turned to look at Whitebeard.
Whitebeard said helplessly: “Why are you standing there? Do you want to disobey the captain’s order?”
Bai Tian also turned around and smiled sinisterly: “You don’t have to take any action, but when I turn you into the next Marco, don’t kneel down and beg me to change you back~”
Facts have proved that threats are always more effective than rewards. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone who had been standing there in a daze immediately took action. They looked so anxious that they were afraid that they would be rewarded with a [Beautiful Girl Ray] by day in the last second.
However, there was still one person who did not take action, and that person was Marco. He pointed at himself in confusion and said, “What about me? It seems that it doesn’t matter whether I work or not, right?”
“Are you sure?”
Bai Tian raised the corner of his mouth: “Of course, if you don’t want to change back… you don’t have to work.”
Marco’s eyes widened, and he almost forgot that he could change back, and he immediately crawled to work. Although he didn’t know what work he should do, he was in the combat group and was not responsible for driving the ship, but now he couldn’t let himself look idle at least, after all, this was related to whether he could regain his life’s [sexual] happiness.
At least on this point he absolutely cannot lose!
—————The dividing line of all evil——————
Meanwhile, the revolutionary army fights on the front lines.
“Chief, the Bast Kingdom has been completely occupied. Three-quarters of the countries in the East China Sea have now fallen.”
“Leader, the Kingdom of Acaste has been conquered by the troops led by Mr. Bloodfury, and the Navy Admiral [Akainu] Sakaski has been captured alive.”
“Leader, the Kingdom of Alote encountered Admiral Aokiji, who has been defeated by Lord of Fire Raguel. He was seriously injured and has been sent to the medical base in the rear. Does he need to be transported here after being cured?”
Listening to the continuous good news, Long Lian’s breathing became slightly faster. Even he couldn’t help but feel excited at this moment.
Recalling his experiences over the years, ever since he founded the Revolutionary Army, he has led his troops to wander around the world, but due to their weak strength, they have been unable to accomplish anything and could only accumulate strength in secret.
However, the evil reality made their development very difficult. Within a few years, they were listed as the most wanted criminals by the World Government. Their situation became increasingly difficult as time went by, and it was almost impossible for them to overthrow the World Government.
But in just these two short months, since receiving the sponsorship from Lord Bai Tian, ​​the revolutionary army has conquered more than sixty kingdoms in succession with an unstoppable momentum. The four seas have now been almost completely occupied by the revolutionary army, and the only thing left is the Grand Line.
Now the three admirals of the navy have been captured one after another, the army and the air force have been defeated. As for the most elite CP troops of the World Government, they are also vulnerable to the Warcraft Legion of Lord Bai Tian.
A few days ago, the chief of the CP organization led his troops to personally deal with one of their troops, but by chance, they ran into the passing dragon troops halfway, and so…
There were more than 300 giant dragons, each of which was more powerful than a general. The first wave of dragon breath alone reduced the CP troops by 80%, and the remaining 20% ​​were all seriously injured. As for the CP commander, he was killed by concentrated fire without leaving any trace.
“What a terrifying fighting ability.”
Long was filled with emotion. Those giant dragons alone were enough to defeat the World Government, not to mention the heroes with stronger combat power and Bai Tian himself, the demon god.
Is the world government capable of fighting?
It doesn’t have the ability, it can’t fight at all. Even if it wants to surrender now, it has to choose the time and cannot come at noon, because it will have to surrender sooner or later.
“Moses Moses…”
The sudden sound of a vulgar voice brought Long back to his senses. He turned around and saw a vulgar person who had eaten the Flash Fruit sitting on a recliner, crossing his legs and talking to a Den Den Mushi. The voice from the Den Den Mushi was very familiar… Yeah, it was his second uncle.
“Borsalino? Weren’t you captured by the revolutionaries? Why are you calling me? Did you escape?”
“I’m so sorry, Marshal Sengoku. Although I really want to escape, I really don’t have the ability to do so.”
Kizaru was trimming his nails while talking on the phone, looking extremely relaxed, so relaxed that everyone around him was frowning. Those who didn’t know would have thought he was the owner of the room, not a captured [hostage]. After all, he didn’t look like a [hostage] at all.
“I am just a hostage now. They asked me to call you to persuade you to surrender. Although I really want to refuse, unfortunately I don’t have the capital to refuse. After all, I am still young and don’t want to be killed. So, do you consider surrendering?”
Zhan Guo: “Can you please have some backbone?! (▼皿▼#)”
Long: “Your method of persuading surrender…ah…”
163. From beginner to master, it only takes three sticks, Rayleigh is a piece of shit! (Old version)
“Johnnyboy
Johnnyboy
Werebornforstormyweather【We were born for stormy weather】
But wish you last farewell
Somewhere out faraway
We are setting sail again…”
Standing on the bow of the Moby Dick, humming a song during the day and waving a sword while looking proudly ahead, he was like the uncrowned king of the sea.
“Little guy, what are you singing? It sounds pretty good.”
Whitebeard rubbed his chin. Although he had no idea what the song meant, he couldn’t help but swaying his head to the melody.
“What rhythm are you following?”
Bai Tian turned around and angrily shouted, “This is the exclusive BGM of Pirates of the Caribbean. You are not pirates of the Caribbean, how can you follow the beat?”
“You speak as if you are the same.”
Whitebeard rolled his eyes speechlessly, then asked in confusion: “By the way, where is the Caribbean? I have never heard of this place on the Grand Line.”
“It’s another world.”
Bai Tian pouted his lips in disdain: “I’m not looking down on you, but in the Caribbean, you guys, including Roger, are nothing. There is only one legend in the Caribbean, and that is one of the nine pirate kings, the captain of the Black Pearl, the great Jack Sparrow!”
“Jack Sparrow?”
Whitebeard stroked his beard with interest and asked curiously, “Is that guy very powerful?”
“How dare you question the great Captain Jack?”
Bai Tian was incredulous. “Do you know his legend? He’s the Octopus Brother who defeated the three admirals of Bikini Bottom, went to the end of the world and returned successfully, and gave up his immortality several times. In terms of legendary status, he’s only slightly weaker than the even greater Captain Barbossa.”
“Um……”
Whitebeard was stunned for a moment, and only came back to his senses after a while. He couldn’t help but sigh, “Such a powerful legendary figure? According to what you said, he seems to be more powerful than Roger. It’s a pity that I was not born in the same world as him, otherwise I really want to meet him.”
“Well, let’s forget about this.”
Bai Tian suddenly waved his hands and pouted, “It’s enough to just listen to his legend. If we really meet… I’m afraid you won’t be able to resist and kill him.”
There are tens of thousands of dead ghosts on the sea, and Captain Jack has caused half of them. This is absolutely true. And it’s not just the dead ghosts, most of the pirates also have a grudge against Jack.
For example, in the third film “At World’s End”, the [Singapore Pirate] King Sao Feng possesses the Mokun Map which records all the treasures in the sea. If he wants to rescue Jack and bring him back to the world, he must get this map.
Although Xiaofeng, who was not the Wind Demon, died soon after his appearance, he had a famous saying: “The only reason I let him [Jack] return to the human world is so that I can kill him with my own hands! (▼皿▼#)”
This shows how popular Captain Jack is. Both the black and white worlds want to talk to each other, open their hearts, and be open and honest with each other [physical version].
Whitebeard was surprised and said, “Is that guy even more despicable than Roger?”
A question mark popped up above Bai Tian’s head: “What image do you have of Roger?”
“Hmph! (▼ヘ▼#)”
Whitebeard couldn’t help but snort coldly, and the word “disdain” was almost written on his face: “That bastard is a troublemaker. I thought he was a friend at first, but he turned around and kidnapped my brother. It’s really infuriating!”
“Uh… the brother you’re talking about isn’t that big fool Kozuki Oden, right?”
This time it was Bai Tian’s face that showed disgust, and it was more obvious than White Beard’s.
Whitebeard glared at him in dissatisfaction: “What’s with that expression on your face? Even though I am your subordinate now, it doesn’t mean you can insult my brother!”
“What? The dead are the greatest?”
Bai Tian said expressionlessly: “He took off his clothes and danced in public in Wano Country, and he danced happily.”
Whitebeard was stunned for two seconds, and said stubbornly: “Maybe he is a little stupid, but he is after all…”
“He also cooked hot pot with the remains of his best friend.”
Whitebeard was silent for a long time: “He probably… does have some problems with his brain, but…”
“He had every chance to ask you or Roger for help, but he chose to walk into the frying pan with his people and let them be slaughtered. In the end, he was shot in the head… But I think a headshot shouldn’t do much harm, after all, he has no brains.”
“…………We are not relatives.”
After Whitebeard said this, he was completely speechless. He turned around and drank in silence.
It’s really not your brother’s fault for not speaking up for you. The truth is that your behavior is so outrageous that even he wants to scold you along with him. Silence is already the best option.
“Tsk~”
Bai Tian curled his lips in disdain. When it comes to the idiotic operations in One Piece, Kozuki Oden is undoubtedly number one, and his position is so stable that it even surpasses Roger’s Pirate King.
“Isn’t this… stupid?”
After hearing the conversation between Whitebeard and Bai Tian, ​​Marco and others were stunned.
Although it has been more than ten years since Kozuki Oden left the team, many old members still remember this captain of the second division. You know, the position of captain of the second division has been vacant for so many years in commemoration of him.
However, what he said during the day made the other person’s image… not to say it completely collapsed, but it also completely shattered their previous beautiful fantasies.
“You’re not lying to us, are you?”
Marco still found it a little unconvincing. After all, in his memory, Kozuki Oden was a powerful and reliable partner who could be on good terms with his father. Although he was only the captain of the second team, his actual status was equivalent to that of a vice-captain.
Bai Tian had an intriguing smile on his face: “Sorry, I never lie to fools.”
“Oh, is that so?”
Marco hung his head in dejection.
“idiot!”
Whitebeard covered his head and couldn’t help cursing, “Didn’t you hear him calling you a fool?”
After Whitebeard’s reminder, Marco finally reacted, and wanted to glare at him with anger.
But Bai Tian glared at him first, and 37 degrees said something like -273.15 degrees: “You dare to glare at me? I will take revenge on the spot. I will turn you into a little loli less than 1.2 meters tall who can be hugged and fondled. I don’t care what happens then.”
Marco: “……………………”
For some reason, he suddenly didn’t want to be angry anymore. After all, being angry can really hurt your body.
“Don’t believe him, Marco. A man should have the courage to fight!”
The crew members suddenly became excited and fanned the flames. If it weren’t for the LSP light in their eyes that completely exposed their purpose, Marco would have really thought that these people were cheering him up… It was obvious that they were just craving her body! (▼皿▼#)
“Get lost! Don’t think I don’t know what you are thinking!”
“Is it so obvious?”
Everyone was dejected. Is there anything more painful in the world than having a delicious brother but not being able to eat him?
“Damn it! (▼皿▼#)”
Marco was more depressed than a fucked dog, and couldn’t help looking at Bai Tian with resentment. He had already admitted his mistake very sincerely, so why couldn’t he be changed back?
During the day I pretended not to see it, but kept sneering in my heart.
What a joke, he is a loyal fan of Master Mengyi, how can he expect to get away with it after offending him?
Be good and turn into a queen to atone for your sins! Hehehehehehe…
Marco was filled with grief and indignation, but he had no way to deal with Bai Tian. As long as he could silently endure the “burning” gazes of his brothers, as the phoenix, he actually had an urge to die at this moment.
“We’ve arrived at Wano Country!”
The observer on the top of the mast suddenly shouted, and looked back to the front during the day. An artificial barrier was rising from the sea level in the distance, stretching for hundreds of miles and separating the azure sea from Wano Country.
“How do we get there?”
Marco felt a headache looking at the standing barrier. When they came here before, their ship was still small and they could get through with some effort, but now they were on the Moby Dick.
“No big deal.”
Bai Tian smiled contemptuously, and the black hole ring on his index finger glowed slightly. The invisible gravity turned into a fishing net that wrapped the entire ship, pulling the Moby Dick steadily into the sky.
“It’s flying!”
The members of the Whitebeard Pirates were extremely excited, all lying on the side of the ship and staring.
In less than two minutes, the Moby Dick crossed the barrier and flew into the inland sea, entering the territory of Wano Country.
“Which direction is Ghost Island?”
During the day, he flew into the air and looked far away, looking for traces of Kaido’s base, Onigashima.
With his super eyesight, he could see everything within a radius of thousands of miles during the day. In just a few seconds, he saw an island that looked like a horned skull, where thousands of members of the Beasts Pirates gathered.
During the day, I also saw many familiar faces, including Jack, whose ivory was worth 900 million, the pirates’ own flame-headed captain Jin, Quinn who was as fat as a ball, Runti whose legs were longer than his life, and so on.
Of course, the most eye-catching one is the strongest teacher in history, the strongest creature in the world, the three sticks teach you how to use the King’s Haki, Rayleigh is a scumbag, and the genius in the education world that only appears once in a million years – [Beast] Kaido!!!
Kaido, who was drinking, suddenly stopped what he was doing and turned his head to look in the direction of Bai Tian in confusion.
Of course, Kaido’s observation Haki cannot detect such a long distance. It is purely his sixth sense as a strong man that tells him that someone is watching him.
“Is it an illusion?”
Kaido frowned. His observation Haki was obviously not triggered, but for some reason he always had a bad feeling in his heart.
At the same time, Bai Tian smiled brightly after noticing Kaido turned his head and looked at him.
“It seems like it will be fun? Teacher Kaido, I’m coming to see you now! ~\(≧▽≦)/~”
164. Four Emperors? The Retired Emperor! (Old Version)
In Wano Country, Onigashima, Kaido, sitting on the main seat, was staring into the distance with a frown on his face. For some reason, he seemed a little uneasy, as if something big was about to happen.
Quinn asked in confusion: “Lord Kaido, what’s the situation?”
[Fire Disaster] Jin and [Drought Disaster] Jack also looked at Kaido, their hearts equally filled with confusion. This was the first time they had seen each other show such an expression since they met Lord Kaido.
“Hmm…there are enemies!”
Kaido was thinking, when he suddenly looked up at the sky and roared angrily.
“enemy?”
Quinn and the other two looked at each other, and at the same time looked up at the sky in the direction Kaido was looking.
Jin’s Observation Haki was the strongest, so he was the first to notice the situation. With his eyes fixed, he discovered a sesame-sized black dot in the sky…
Jack asked in confusion: “What is that? A seagull?”
“No, it’s a pirate ship flying in the sky, ready to meet the enemy!”
With a loud roar from Jinn, the Beasts Pirates immediately entered combat readiness.
At the same time, the black sesame seeds in the sky were getting bigger and bigger, and were obviously falling rapidly.
When it was enlarged to a certain extent, everyone finally saw that it was indeed a ship, and the whale head of the ship looked extremely familiar.
“That’s… the Moby Dick?!”
As the overlords of the New World, the main ships of the Four Emperors are known to everyone, not to mention the Beasts Pirates who often deal with the Whitebeard Pirates. It is no exaggeration to say that they can tell who the other party is just by smelling them.
“Whitebeard…”
Kaido frowned, wondering why the old man Whitebeard suddenly came to his territory.
Although he is not yet a match for Whitebeard in a one-on-one fight, he is not afraid of the opponent in terms of the overall strength of the pirate group.
His Hundred Beasts Pirates not only has three powerful big bosses, but also hundreds of animal-type Devil Fruit users, thousands of elite soldiers who master domineering, and tens of thousands of ordinary members.
In terms of power, they are already comparable to the Whitebeard Pirates. If a fight breaks out on their own territory, Whitebeard may not gain any advantage with his numerical advantage… unless this old guy ignores the casualties of his own people and uses the power of the Tremor-Tremor Fruit with all his strength.
“Hehehehe…I am here, the king!”
As the Moby Dick approached, the evil laughter of the day echoed in everyone’s ears.
At this time, Bai Tian could no longer suppress his restless heart, and jumped directly from the bow, falling rapidly like a meteor. Before everyone could react, he slammed heavily on the Ghost Island, creating a deep pit and raising a cloud of dust. The huge impact force caused the entire island to tremble.
“Who is it?!”
Kaido frowned. Judging from the other party’s figure, it was obviously not Whitebeard.
“It’s me, Kaido!”
Bai Tian waved his hand to create a hurricane to disperse the smoke, then flew out of the deep pit and floated in the air, with his hands on his hips, looking down at Kaido in a proud manner.
“Demon boy?!”
There was a hint of astonishment in Kaido’s eyes, and the same was true for the other pirates. No one expected that they would appear here in the daytime, and come here on Whitebeard’s ship.
Bai Tian’s name is now known throughout every corner of the sea. With titles such as the public execution of the Celestial Dragons, the huge bounty of tens of billions, and the most evil criminal in the world, Bai Tian has now become a household name. It is no exaggeration to say that even the dogs in the village can recognize Bai Tian.
Kaido frowned, unable to understand why he appeared here in the daytime. Could it be that this evil kid had joined forces with Whitebeard?
However, before Kaido could think about it, the Moby Dick in the sky fell to the ground.
Normally, the Moby Dick would be smashed into pieces in this situation, but Whitebeard is now the ultimate enhanced version. When the ship is about to be destroyed and everyone is dead, he grabs the side of the ship with one hand and covers the entire ship with his Armament Haki!!!
That’s right, it’s the entire ship. While others are still stuck in the era of strengthening swords, fists, and bullets, Whitebeard has already embarked on a completely new path.
Haki is the embodiment of the will of the strong, and will is closely related to mental strength. Whitebeard now has all attributes in the nine digits, and his Haki is strong enough to surpass the world. It is no exaggeration to say that he can make the Five Elders… no, it should be said that Im, and even Joy Boy have to kneel on the ground and call him daddy with just his domineering Haki.
A terrifying amount of domineering energy gushed out, and in the blink of an eye, the Moby Dick was dyed a pitch-black ship. The moment it fell to the ground, the Moby Dick didn’t even have its paint scratched off, and Onigashima… was almost smashed to pieces by the reinforced ship, and several cracks appeared on its skull.
Kaido’s eyes almost popped out when he saw this scene. He didn’t even care that his base was about to be destroyed. The only question left in his mind was: “Are you sure this is the domineering power that humans can possess?”
“Gulalaala…Kaido brat.”
Whitebeard walked out of the smoke and dust, looking at Kaido with a smile on his face, but this smile made Kaido feel a little chilly no matter how he looked at it.
He didn’t think that Whitebeard was really smiling at him. Because of Kozuki Oden, they could be considered mortal enemies.
He was almost beaten to death by Whitebeard several times. If his body had not become stronger after the awakening of his fruit, and he had not been able to fly, he would have been sent to see Kozuki Oden by Whitebeard a few years ago.
A drop of cold sweat escaped from Kaido’s temple. For some reason, the white beard in front of him gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. It was a hundred times more terrifying than when he first met Captain Rocks… No, it should be more than ten thousand times!
Just by the other party standing there, he felt like surrendering, as if he was facing an absolutely invincible enemy…
“Are you kidding me? I am Kaido the Beast!”
Kaido tried to cheer himself up, but at the same time, he was becoming more and more confused: “What’s wrong with this old guy? He was obviously not much stronger than me when we last met, but why does he scare me so much now? What’s going on?”
“Kaido!”
Whitebeard did not give Kaido more chance to think, he walked forward with a gloomy face, his anger could not be concealed: “Today, let us settle the new and old grudges together!”
Bai Tian interrupted with an unhappy look on his face: “Hey, old man, you’re trying to steal my head. Do you have any morals? I was here first!”
Whitebeard was speechless, and sighed, “Bai Tian kid, I still have a grudge against him, and you don’t have any grudge against him. We have to beat him down anyway, so what’s the difference between me coming and you coming?”
“I feel great!”
Bai Tian said confidently: “Isn’t beating people just for fun? If you beat him down, why should I beat him? I can’t beat those three losers, right?”
Bai Tian pointed at the Three Disasters beside Kaido as he spoke, disdain and disgust almost overflowing from his face.
“Little devil, who are you calling trash?”
“Humph! You ignorant little brat!”
“Do you want to die?”
The Three Calamities were immediately furious when being called trash. They are now big pirates with bounties exceeding 1 billion and are well-known figures on the sea.
Although the bounty for this kid is ridiculously high, he is just a newcomer in terms of seniority. Maybe he has done some earth-shaking things, but in the end, strength is the only thing that matters on the sea.
With his tiny arms and legs, and his waist not even as thick as their arms, he would be killed with one punch, and he couldn’t even cry. Why should they look down on him…
“Bang–“
“Haha, you still have the nerve to object to this?”
He flashed in the face during the day, grabbed the ivory with one hand and punched with the other hand, knocking the shipping king away and successfully taking away the mammoth ivory worth 900 million… um, it should be worth 450 million.
After all, Jack’s bounty was 1 billion, 900 million of which was ivory money. Two tusks were worth 900 million, but only one was pulled off during the day.
“Jack?!”
Quinn and Jin were horrified. Even with their observation Haki, they didn’t even notice the movement trajectory during the day. What the hell is this guy?
“Jack!”
Kaido was also surprised, but he would not stand idly by when seeing his companion being beaten in front of him. He immediately raised the mace, with dark purple lightning wrapped around it, and launched his normal attack towards Bai Tian –
“Thunderous gossip!”
With the armed color domineering and the domineering color entangled, there is no doubt that Kaido has really used this move. The mace appears in front of Bai Tian almost instantly.
However, there was someone faster than him. Just when the mace was about to hit him, a pair of hands grabbed it firmly, and the owner of these hands was Whitebeard.
“Kaido, your opponent today is me!”
“Whitebeard!”
Kaido’s face looked extremely ugly, not only because he failed to avenge his subordinates, but more importantly, the power from the mace was not… not right… not right!
In terms of strength, Whitebeard is indeed superior, but in terms of power alone, shouldn’t I have the advantage?
But why did the power from the mace make him feel like a little kid challenging an adult, and he was that ignorant child?
Whitebeard laughed and broke the mace, he had never felt so relaxed before, then he clenched his other hand into a fist with an increasingly hostile look: “Kaido, prepare to die!”
After saying that, Whitebeard didn’t say anything more and started to attack directly. Just a casual attack made Kaido’s expression change drastically. His observation Haki gave a crazy warning, and the threat of death hung over his head like a cloud.
Seeing that it was too late to dodge, Kaido immediately entered the dragon man form without any hesitation, and used the armament color to maximize his physical defense. At the same time, he abandoned the mace to try to reduce the power of the punch.
However, he still overestimated his own strength and underestimated Whitebeard’s current strength. If you want to use a small force to achieve a great effect, you must at least have a small force. But now the difference in strength between Whitebeard and him is at least ten thousand times.
The moment of contact, dragon scales shattered, blood splattered, and bones broke. Under Kaido’s incredulous gaze, he was terrified by the primitive power carried by Whitebeard’s casual attack without even using the fruit. His left arm and half of his body turned into a bloody mist under the terrifying force.
Kaido spat out a mouthful of scarlet blood. Even he could not ignore the horrific injury. If it were not for the awakening of the Animal-type Fruit and his own physique that made his vitality extremely tenacious, he would have been killed by this punch alone.
“You must be kidding.”
Kaido struggled to hold his body together and not fall down, his eyes filled with horror. As for the other members of the Beasts Pirates, they were already stunned.
No, our boss is one of the Four Emperors after all. Even if he is not as good as you, Whitebeard, he shouldn’t be beaten like this by just one punch, right?
How can you call yourself the Four Emperors? Change your name to the Supreme Emperor!
165. Please note before dinner, there is no Nantong here! (Old version)
“Surrendering is the wisest decision you have ever made.”
Bai Tian handed the contract to Kaido with a smile, and the other party took the contract without saying a word.
Facts have proved that the strengthened Whitebeard was a little too fierce. A casual attack without any ability almost killed Kaido. If he hadn’t drunk the potion in time, he would probably be lying in the coffin now.
“You too, hurry up and sign. Whoever doesn’t sign will die!”
Bai Tian arrogantly gave orders to the other members of the Beasts Pirates. Seeing this, Quinn and others couldn’t help but smile bitterly.
“What kind of monster are you, little devil?”
Kaido expressed his doubts, but after knowing the truth, he realized that he did not lose to Whitebeard, but to the little devil in front of him who was not even as tall as his calf.
Bai Tian patted his chest proudly and said, “I am a real Chaos Devil, not a monster.”
After saying that, Bai Tian suddenly frowned, pointed at Kaido’s nose and said unhappily: “Hey, who are you calling a brat? From now on, you have to call me boss. Don’t you know who is in charge now? If you dare to call me a brat again, believe it or not, I will let you experience the happiness of Marco!”
Kaido was speechless, but his eyes unconsciously glanced at the blonde lady with a droopy face standing aside. In terms of figure and appearance, she was top-notch according to his experience. If she hadn’t admitted it herself, who would have thought that she was Marco?
“Please don’t mention me, thank you… wuwuwuwu (T^T)…”
Marco was in tears. It was sad enough that she had become like this, but he dragged her out and whipped her corpse repeatedly. Did he think that her life was too annoying?
If so, I’m really sorry!
Kaido’s eye twitched, and he looked back at the contract in his hand. At this point, he was no longer allowed to have any more choices. He sighed helplessly and signed his name silently.
“The contract is done. Those who break their promises will be punished by Loli!”
After the contract was signed, it turned into golden light and dissipated. Bai Tian was satisfied, but then he fixed his eyes and looked at the others with a frown.
Quinn and the others who were caught in Bai Tian’s gaze were so frightened that they trembled all over, and hurriedly picked up the pen to sign the contract. Soon all the members of the Beasts Pirates became Bai Tian’s subordinates.
“The Loli Punishment… Well, I know what it is even without you telling me.”
Whitebeard wiped his face speechlessly. He dared to guarantee that the so-called Loli punishment was 100% to be turned into a Loli. For this, he even dared to bet on the beard that had accompanied him for decades.
Bai Tian climbed up to a high place again, coughed twice and then said: “Next, I will say a few words!”
The two-hour speech begins here…
During the day, the show revolved around the core idea of ​​the Chaos Kingdom, telling everyone how to build the kingdom, how a member of the kingdom should have a spirit of sacrifice and dedication, how pasta should be mixed with No. 42 concrete, how all sweet tofu pudding is heresy, how flying pasta is called the eternal god, how the dead do not feel embarrassed, etc. It successfully filled up two hours with a bunch of useless stuff.
It can be said that from this moment on, Bai Tian has initially qualified to become a leader.
[Author: “The high school dean can talk for four hours.”]“What is he going to do…”
Kaido was drowsy, and he felt like the CPU in his brain was about to smoke after listening to what was said during the day.
White Beard didn’t say anything, but the veins on his forehead bulged and his fists were creaking. It seemed that he could no longer suppress the urge to hit someone.
“Anyway, this is what it is, and this is what it looks like. We should do this and that, and this must be done properly. We can’t do this and then not do it properly. Do you understand? Phew… This is the first time I’ve said so much!”
Finally, he finished talking during the day and stretched his body contentedly. He now understood why leaders liked to lecture him no matter what. He had to admit that although this was a bit immoral, it was really cool! ~\(≧▽≦)/~
After stretching, Bai Tian frowned again. He looked at the audience and found that no one was applauding. Most of them even had their eyes closed and were staggering, looking like poor students.
But Bai Tian is not the dean in their high school who would put on a sour face when seeing students who are not doing well in their studies. He is very patient in the face of “poor students”: “Since everyone didn’t listen, I will explain it again!”
When they heard that Bai Tian was going to repeat the speech, the people who were originally listless in the audience suddenly became energetic, and their eyes were as big as bells.
“I heard it! I heard it!”
“Boss, we understand, we really understand!”
“What are you standing there for? Clap! Clap now!”
“The boss is right!”
He sat up in shock from his dying illness, clapped his hands and celebrated with a smile on his face.
Looking at the people in the audience clapping crazily, Bai Tian nodded repeatedly with satisfaction. It seemed that he, like a certain failed art student, had a good talent for public speaking.
The people in the audience were sweating, complimenting each other, and clapping wildly. They didn’t dare to stop even when their hands turned red, for fear that they would have to endure another two hours of mental torture during the day.
However…the opposite happened.
“Let’s talk about business next.”
Bai Tian was about to speak again, but Whitebeard was so scared that he interrupted him and asked, “Are you sure it’s really a serious matter?”
“Really~really~, I promise not to lie this time.”
Bai Tian laughed, then said seriously: “Since you are all my subordinates from now on, you must abide by the rules. You are not allowed to do anything like burning, killing, robbing, raping or pillaging!”
Kaido and the others didn’t react much after hearing this, but many more pirates were dumbfounded. Some even pointed at themselves in disbelief and said, “But…but, Boss, we are pirates! Isn’t that what pirates should do?”
Bai Tian stared at the other person with his eyes fixed, “Are you the boss or am I the boss? Should I listen to you or me?”
The pirate who spoke was so frightened that he shuddered all over and quickly admitted his mistake: “You are the boss, of course I listen to you!”
“Then you say so much bullshit!”
Bai Tian flashed over and slapped the pirate in the face. The pirate performed a 3600-degree turn in the air and stayed in the air for 10 seconds before falling to the ground. Half of his face was swollen like a pig’s head.
“Bah!”
Bai Tian snorted disdainfully, floated into the air, put his hands on his hips and said proudly: “See? This is the fate of refutation as the boss, that is, me!”
“I’m not criticizing you, but it’s a different era now and you’re still playing the traditional villain. Don’t you know that doing such things is extremely tasteless? Especially rape. It’s embarrassing if it gets out, okay? In this era, even if you’re a villain, you have to have some taste.”
Bai Tian snapped his fingers and a dozen Philosopher’s Stones appeared in his hands. He looked at the person still lying on the ground and smiled evilly: “Let me make this clear. If anyone dares to disobey me and do such a rude thing in the future, this guy will be your fate!”
The magic power surged and poured into the Philosopher’s Stone. The activated Philosopher’s Stone shot out a red light that fell on the pirate. After a second of the effect of the Philosopher’s Stone, the originally strange-looking big man transformed into a soft-voiced, flexible, and easy-to-push-down cute loli with twin ponytails!
“What the hell?!∑(0Д0)?!”
The pirates’ eyes popped out of their heads at such a [heart-shocking] scene, and their jaws dropped to the ground for a long time before they could recover.
The pirate who had turned into a lolita was awakened by the shouting of the crowd. After waking up, she was a little overwhelmed to see that everyone was staring at her. She shrank her neck in fear and made a soft sound: “Why are you looking at me like that… huh? What’s wrong with my voice?”
The newly born Lolita was a little confused, and then she looked down and saw that her chest muscles suddenly became extremely developed, while her originally extremely thick thighs became slender and white…
The other person stood there staring at his thighs, then stiffly reached out his hand to lift up his pants. After staring at it for two seconds, tears welled up in his eyes, and his wails shook the earth: “Where’s my brother? Where’s my brother! Where is my brother? Give my brother back to me! Wuu …
“Puchi… Sorry, I couldn’t help it.”
Marco felt very uncomfortable, and the gloating in his eyes could not be concealed at all.
He will be sad when he is the only one who suffers misfortune, but when someone is with him… he will be very happy.
Anyone who has been caught in the rain knows that tearing up someone else’s umbrella is an immoral but fun thing to do! ~\(≧▽≦)/~
“Boss! I know I was wrong!”
The twin-tailed loli knelt on the ground and begged for mercy: “Change me back! Please! My brother and I haven’t had sex for more than 20 years. I can’t let him down like this! Please!”
Bai Tian had a cold face: “No way, don’t even think about it, just be a loli and atone for your sins.”
“No!!!”
The rejected twin-tailed loli fell into despair. Feeling that her future was bleak, she squatted in the corner and cried, completely unaware of the little bit of her beauty that was inadvertently revealed, causing the brothers around her to look at him… Oh, no, it should be that the way they looked at her was gradually changing.
Bai Tian smirked, then shrugged and asked, “So does anyone else have any questions?”
“No, absolutely not!”
The pirates all shook their heads in unison. Their movements were so coordinated that even the navy’s elite forces were ashamed of themselves.
“that……”
A dark-looking pirate weakly raised his hand.
“What I hate most is racists, and secondly, black people.”
Bai Tian muttered something under his breath and then said, “Nigoblin, what’s your problem?”
The black guy was a little confused: “Ni…Goblin? Are you referring to me…me? But I’m not Ni…”
“Don’t worry about that kind of details, just tell me what’s the problem!”
“Okay, Boss!”
Nicoblin said quickly, “I just want to ask, what if… I mean, what if the person you raped is a man? Do you turn them into women as well?”
After saying that, Nicoblin lowered his head shyly, looking at the new loli with twin ponytails, there was not only no fear in his eyes, but also a kind of… eagerness to try.
“What?! ∑(0Д0)?!”
As soon as these words were spoken and Bai Tian hadn’t replied yet, everyone present saluted Nicoblin, with shock and fucking shock in their eyes!
Kaido’s eyes began to twitch, and he couldn’t help but look at Quinn: “Is this the person you recruited?”
“I…I don’t know!”
Quinn was more panicked than anyone else, because Nicoblin, who asked the question, was his subordinate and usually stayed with him. But now…could he be his target? !
Bai Tian was silent for a long time, then asked a soul-searching question: “Is your hometown called CD?”
166. Kidd: God avoids me but not me, I am a big idiot! (Old version)
“Where are we going next?”
White Beard asked, “Should we go find Red Hair or go to Cake Island to find Lingling?”
“No, we don’t have to go anywhere. We can just rest here.”
Bai Tian stretched lazily in the chair: “I have arranged for someone to go to the red-haired place.”
“oh?”
Kaido stopped drinking and asked curiously, “Who did you send? Although the red-haired kid is young, his Haki is really good. Even Whitebeard and I can’t guarantee that we can take him down.”
Bai Tian smiled mysteriously: “No matter how good he is, it’s useless. The opponents I arranged for him will never be defeated by him!”
After that, he began to think about what else needed to be done in Wano Country during the day.
Kurozumi Orochi is going to be captured and someone will be found to deliver the ultimate insult to him.
Then there is Kozuki Hiyori, who is still a cute little loli. Can’t she be kidnapped?
And there’s Kozuki Oden… Hey, just leave this idiot to Whitebeard himself, just don’t get in front of him.
And then…
While the country of Wano was being conquered during the day, the Red Hair Pirates were singing and dancing on a small island somewhere in the New World of the Pirate World.
“Don’t mention it, this sword is really useful.”
Shanks, with only one arm left, looked at the peculiar Western sword in his hand with a complicated expression.
Ever since he was easily defeated by the bandit king [Siger] and his left arm was cut off a few days ago, he had to start practicing right-hand swordsmanship.
After several months of practice, he managed to recover to the level of a great swordsman, but his swordsmanship was still weaker than before. Fortunately, his strength came more from his domineering nature, otherwise his throne would be in danger.
It is worth mentioning that the sword given to him by the bandit king [Sieg] was originally thought to be a souvenir, not a black sword. However, he never expected that the sword was unexpectedly powerful, far surpassing his former supreme sword Griffin.
Not only was it light and sharp, but it was also extremely strong. He tried his best but failed to leave a single scratch on it. What was even more terrifying was that the sword kept getting stronger as he killed the enemies. It was simply a bloodthirsty demonic sword!
[Daytime: Zhenjin + Ju + Sharp V + Advanced Sharp V + Super Sharp V + Rune Piercing IV + Critical Hit IV. Is this damage high enough? ]With this sword in his hand, his strength has increased instead of decreased, and he has even become much stronger. However, even so, he still does not have the courage to challenge Sig. After all, this man… is just too strong!
“Even the captain isn’t that powerful, right?”
The red-haired man fell into deep thought. He really couldn’t understand why someone as strong as Sig, who had killed more than 50 top warriors, would stay in a village in the East China Sea in obscurity. Logically speaking, shouldn’t his name be resounding throughout the sea?
“Captain, drink!”
A shout interrupted the red-haired man’s thoughts, and before he looked up, he saw a large glass of rum being handed to him.
The redhead chuckled, took the glass and laughed, “Really… Cheers!”
“Cheers!~\(≧▽≦)/~”
The banquet was in full swing, and Red Hair temporarily forgot his worries and started drinking with Beckman and others, drinking one glass after another with great pleasure.
I have to say that pirates have a good alcohol tolerance. Ordinary people can die after drinking a few barrels of wine, but Red Hair and others’ stomachs don’t get deformed. The only difference is that their faces are a little red, but you can’t see the change unless you pay attention.
Just when the banquet reached its climax, two uninvited guests came onto the island in a small boat under the cover of moonlight, and walked leisurely towards the campfire, one in front and one behind.
The red-haired man’s three colors of domineering power were all developed to the peak. He was the first to notice someone landing on the island, but he did not panic at all. Instead, he continued to drink wine in big gulps, and said without turning his head, “My two friends, if you are here to drink, I welcome you. If you are here to fight… you can wait until the banquet is over.”
Beckman and the others paused, but soon returned to normal. They knew what their captain was like better than anyone else, and treating people to drinks was just a normal thing to do.
The person walking in front suddenly laughed out loud, and said as he walked, “I didn’t expect that my former apprentice would actually invite me for a drink one day. My trip was really not in vain! Hahahahaha…”
“Apprentice… brat?”
Beckman and others were stunned. They all knew that their captain was an apprentice crew member of the Pirate King. Calling the captain an apprentice kid, doesn’t it mean that the other party should be an old man of the same generation as the Pirate King?
“Who are you? You are… Impossible? How is this possible?!”
Before everyone asked if the red-haired man knew him, Shanks, who was drinking, threw away his glass, stood up excitedly, his eyes full of disbelief, and stared at the unknown visitor who was still in the shadows.
“Impossible? What’s impossible in this ocean?”
The newcomer chuckled and walked into the range of the firelight, and what emerged from the shadows was a face that made the red-haired man completely freeze in place, a face that remained deep in his memory and was so familiar that it couldn’t be more familiar.
The red-haired man’s pupils suddenly shrank, and he looked at the newcomer and called out his old name reflexively: “Captain…”
“Hey, Shanks, aren’t you going to buy me a drink?”
Roger raised his eyebrows with a smile, then looked at Beckman and others who were also stunned and nodded: “Not bad, it seems you have a lot of good partners now. I heard that you are still one of the Four Emperors, hahahaha… You are worthy of being someone who walked out of my ship. You didn’t embarrass me!”
“Do you still have the face to lose?”
The person behind also walked into the fire at this moment. He was also a person that Red Hair was very familiar with – Pluto Rayleigh.
“Senior Rayleigh?!”
The red-haired man was shocked again, because the Rayleigh in front of him was not the gray-haired man he was last time they met, but had turned back into the handsome blond uncle he used to be when he was sailing, at least 20 years younger.
“Pluto Rayleigh?!”
“Pirate King Roger?!”
When the two kings appeared, all the members of the Red Hair Pirates were stunned. Even Red Hair himself couldn’t keep calm at this moment.
If it was just Pluto Rayleigh and the others, they wouldn’t have lost their composure like that, but the key point is, didn’t Pirate King Roger die 10 years ago?
He was publicly executed by the navy, so there is no possibility of faking his death. Then who is Roger in front of him?
The red-haired man slapped himself hard without hesitation. After feeling the pain and confirming that it was not an illusion, the red-haired man looked at Roger in disbelief and asked, “Who are you?”
“I’m your captain, idiot!”
Roger sighed helplessly and said, “Resurrection from the dead is indeed incredible, but I am really Gol D. Roger, the real deal.”
Rayleigh stepped forward and said, “Roger was able to be resurrected because of a deal I made with a demon god.”
“Demon?”
The red-haired man couldn’t help but frown. He didn’t believe that there really was a devil in the world. The rejuvenated Rayleigh and the reborn Roger were so close to him. Apart from the devil, he really couldn’t think of anyone else who could do such a thing.
“Could it be the awakening of a devil fruit? But what kind of fruit can achieve this level?”
The red-haired man suddenly asked, “Senior Rayleigh, can I ask what the deal is?”
Rayleigh shrugged. “He promised to grant us immortality and allow us to continue adventures in more worlds in the future. In return, Roger and I will join his Kingdom of Chaos. You know Roger may not be interested in immortality, but in terms of adventure…”
Roger laughed and said, “Going on adventures to other worlds, I really can’t refuse such an interesting thing!”
“Indeed, it’s the captain’s character…”
The red-haired man smiled helplessly. This was indeed a bargaining chip that Roger could not refuse. Finally, he shook his head and took a deep breath. His eyes became sharp. “Then Captain Roger, Senior Rayleigh, you came here…you don’t want to reminisce with me, do you?”
“Hahahahaha…you little brat looks a bit like a captain now.”
Roger smiled and drew out his precious sword [Ace], the blade flashing coldly in the moonlight: “That guy is determined to become the Pirate King now, so your Four Emperors Pirate Group will naturally become his target. He arranged for me to come here so that I can defeat you and take you over!”
A question mark appeared above Shanks’ head: “Isn’t he a demon god? Why does he want to be the Pirate King?”
“God knows what he’s thinking.”
Rayleigh sighed with a headache: “That brat is even more outrageous than Roger. He just does whatever he wants. He wants to be the Pirate King just on a whim.”
“Stop talking so much!”
Dark red lightning wrapped around the sword, and Roger’s domineering aura could no longer be suppressed. With a flash of red light in his eyes, the terrifying domineering aura swept in all directions, and the originally calm sea began to surge.
“Captain, I can’t retreat now!”
The red-haired man instantly appeared in front of his companions and faced Roger, releasing his own domineering color to resist Roger’s domineering color.
The power of Red Hair, who has become one of the Four Emperors, has also reached the pinnacle of the world, but it is obviously inferior to Roger of “Pirate King”. Although he successfully resisted, his own domineering color is still in a weak state.
“It’s really amazing!”
Roger became excited: “Shanks, let me see your progress over the years!”
After saying that, Roger took a stance, with the blade wrapped in dark red lightning, and used a move that made Kidd a big fool –
[Kid: God avoids me but I don’t. I’m a big idiot! ]“God avoid!!!”
“You are really merciless…”
The red-haired man gave a bitter smile, but his expression hardened the next second, and he responded with the same move –
God avoidance vs God avoidance
The extreme domineering aura prevented the blades from making contact. The shock wave generated by the air slashing made the people around retreat again and again. Even Beckman had to bend down slightly. Among all the people present, only Rayleigh could stand there leisurely.
The domineering auras of both sides were completely released, raging on the small island, and some weaker guys were directly knocked unconscious by the domineering aura.
You have to know that Red Hair is an elite pirate, and most of them are big pirates with bounties exceeding 100 million. Their combat level is comparable to that of a rear admiral. Even they can faint. You can imagine how strong their domineering power is.
This is just the beginning of the battle…
167. Roger: That’s magic, boy! (Old version)
“Hahahahahaha… Shanks, you’re still not strong enough!”
Roger’s domineering Haki is fully activated, he is able to become the Pirate King and die heroically. In terms of courage alone, Roger has surpassed the level of the Four Emperors. His almost tangible domineering Haki completely suppresses Red Hair.
Red Hair’s domineering aura was obviously weaker by one level, but he was now an emperor after all, so he could still resist. The clash of domineering auras between the two sides brought the island to the brink of collapse, and Beckman and others had to return to the ship first.
“Captain…you…it’s you who should be stronger…”
Shanks even had difficulty speaking as he swung his sword with difficulty to parry Roger’s continuous attacks like a storm, leaving him no room to fight back.
Originally his swordsmanship and moves were all taught by Roger. His swordsmanship has declined due to a broken hand, and his most proud domineering aura is not as good as Roger, the Pirate King. His only advantage may be the magic sword given to him by [Thief King] Sig, but this cannot make up for the gap between the two.
If it were anyone else, he could show weakness to the enemy and look for opportunities to defeat him, but this time his enemy was Roger, who knew him best. In addition, he had the ability to listen to the sounds of all things, so Roger could predict how he wanted to swing his sword before he even thought clearly about it. He could block when he could and dodge when he couldn’t, with a 100% success rate. How could he defeat him?
“Shanks is going to lose…”
Beckman stared at the battlefield between the two with a serious expression. As the number two figure in the Red Hair Pirates, he had already seen Shanks’ decline. If this continued, it wouldn’t be long before Shanks would be defeated.
As the vice-captain, he naturally couldn’t just watch Shanks lose. In fact, he had wanted to shoot and attack several times. However, every time he saw Roger looking at him teasingly just before he shot, as if saying to him: “Boy, I know what you want to do!”
“Is this the power of the Pirate King?”
Beckman felt that Alexander was the one who pointed his gun at others in the past, but now he didn’t even have the courage to draw his gun. Before today, the only person who made him feel this way was Whitebeard.
With a sigh, Beckman finally gave up the idea of ​​shooting. Not only was it difficult to attack Roger by surprise, but more importantly, there was Rayleigh standing not far away. To be more precise, –
【Pluto】· Rayleigh
Being able to be crowned with the title of “King”, and the title is the domineering-sounding “Pluto”, it is conceivable that even if Rayleigh’s strength is not as good as Roger’s, it is definitely not weaker.
Right now, the captain is already overwhelmed by the Pirate King alone. If another Pluto comes, they might not be able to escape even if they want to… Well, although they can’t escape even if they want to now.
The sound of collision drew everyone’s attention back to the battlefield. Roger knocked the rapier out of Shanks’ hand with one sword, and then calmly and lightly pointed the sword at the opponent’s neck.
“Shanks, it seems that your swordsmanship is not yet perfect.”
Roger teased, then sheathed Ace back into the scabbard.
“Captain, I lost a hand.”
Shanks sat on the ground without any image, and said indignantly: “If it wasn’t for [Bandit King] Sig who cut off my left hand, I wouldn’t have lost to you so easily!”
“Bandit King?”
Roger’s expression suddenly became a little strange. He seemed to have thought of something and couldn’t help but cover his mouth and tremble continuously, as if he was trying to suppress something. After a while, he asked calmly, “Did he also tell you that my cutting off this arm is your lifelong honor, right?”
Shanks’ eyes suddenly widened. He had never told anyone about this except his crew. Where did Roger hear it from? Listening to the voice of all things is not so perverted, right?
“Captain, you…how did you know that? Were you there at the scene?”
“Hahahahahahahahahahaha…that kid is really interesting!”
Roger didn’t reply, he just held his stomach and laughed out loud. Not only did tears come out of his eyes, but his stomach also hurt from laughing. Half a day passed and he didn’t show any sign of stopping.
“This is really…”
Rayleigh smiled helplessly, looking at the puzzled Shanks and explained: “The [Bandit King] Sig you met was actually the demon we met in disguise. He told us that he pretended to be the [Bandit King] in the East China Sea and chopped off the left hand of an idiot. I didn’t expect it to be yours.”
Rayleigh couldn’t help laughing at this point, and took out another item from the storage space and said, “Here, I was wondering why he asked us to bring this thing with us when we came.”
When they saw what Rayleigh took out, all the members of the Red Hair Pirates were shocked, and Shanks’ eyes almost fell to the ground.
What Rayleigh took out was a huge crystal trophy with a ghost face with its tongue sticking out printed on it. Inside the trophy was an object that Shanks was extremely familiar with – yes, it was his severed arm. How could he not be familiar with it?
Looking at the broken arm in the crystal, Shanks’ eyes became dull. He opened and closed his mouth several times. It was obvious that he wanted to curse but didn’t know where to start. His slightly dark face turned red at this moment.
Sometimes all it takes to go from normal form to red temperature form is a trophy.
After a while, the red-haired man finally recovered and couldn’t help cursing, “No, he is sick, right? If he is really a demon, why did he chop off my hand out of boredom? And he made it into something like this? He came here to mock me, right? It’s definitely a mockery! (▼皿▼#)”
“Hahahahahahaha…”
Roger was already lying on the ground, pounding the ground non-stop, mocking mercilessly: “Shanks, you’ve been fooled!”
This time the laughter came from behind. Shanks turned around with a dark face. Everyone, including Beckman, covered their mouths at this moment, obviously holding back something.
“You guys are really going too far!”
Shanks’ teeth were almost broken. These days he had been thinking all the time about how to defeat the “Bandit King” Sig, and he even dreamed of fighting with Sig.
He now understood why there was such a terrifying yet unknown strong man in the East China Sea. It turned out that the other party was simply a fake.
The damn demon played with his feelings. He must avenge the broken arm! (▼皿▼#)
“Don’t even think about revenge.”
Roger knew what Shanks was thinking at a glance, and patted his shoulder sympathetically and said, “Although that guy is a little unreliable, his strength is indeed terrifying.”
Shanks let out a long sigh. How could he not know that all his members were ruthlessly crushed when they attacked together? Now it seems that this was probably not the opponent’s true strength.
“Don’t be too sad.”
Roger smiled and said, “Although the little devil always comes up with some tricks during the day and likes to torture people in various ways, I can see that he is not a bad person at heart.”
“During the day? Demon boy!”
Shanks looked up in surprise, Bai Tian’s name was already resounding throughout the sea, and his sky-high bounty of 10 billion was even more famous than that of the Four Emperors.
Beckman couldn’t help but ask: “Your Excellency Pirate King, could the demon you are talking about be the demon boy?”
“Yes, that’s him.”
Roger shrugged and said, “He publicly executed the Celestial Dragons, caused a disturbance in the Holy Land and destroyed it, and even captured hundreds of Celestial Dragons and locked them up on a farm to make them pick cotton. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s really unlucky to be his enemy.”
Everyone was shocked, and even Shanks couldn’t calm down.
Everyone knew about the public execution of the Celestial Dragons, but the last two items were kept secret by the World Government. Even Shanks was unable to learn the truth.
“Has he captured all the Celestial Dragons in the Holy Land?”
Shanks was so shocked that he couldn’t speak, but at the same time he felt a little worried.
Roger could tell what Shanks was worried about at a glance, and shook his head helplessly, saying, “Those people were indeed caught during the day, but their lives are not in danger. They just didn’t pick cotton carefully recently, so they got whipped a few times.”
“Forehead…………”
Shanks was frowning. Even though he had only met those people a few times and they had nothing in common, they were still his relatives after all!
Who can bear to see their own brother or father picking cotton on the farm, and whipping them harshly if they don’t pick cotton?
Shanks felt pain in his teeth, but he couldn’t help asking, “Can it be saved?”
“It’s hard to say.”
Roger shrugged and said, “But during the day, that brat is soft-hearted and doesn’t respond to hardship. Although your brother and father haven’t done anything bad, they still have the bad habits of Celestial Dragons. Let them pick cotton for a while longer to grind it, and then if you say something nice, maybe they’ll be released.”
“All right……”
Shanks rubbed his aching temple, thinking of the bad tempers his father and brother had when they found him. He felt that he should really let them pick cotton for two or three years.
“Captain, you…you are a Celestial Dragon?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Beckman and others were shocked again. Today’s news came one after another, leaving them no chance to adapt!
“I’m sorry, but I do have Celestial Dragon blood.”
Shanks lowered his head somewhat dejectedly. The Celestial Dragons might be the world’s aristocrats, but in terms of reputation they were not even as good as the pirates.
The world has become this terrible state, and the Celestial Dragons are responsible for at least half of it. Their blood flowing is undoubtedly a shame for the red-haired man who has morals and conscience.
“Hahahaha… idiot, why are you so sad?”
Roger slapped Shanks on the head and laughed, “It has nothing to do with what kind of person you are and what kind of blood you have. To me, you are just Shanks!”
“captain……”
The red-haired girl’s eyes turned slightly red, and it would be a lie to say she wasn’t touched.
In terms of feelings, to Red Hair, Roger is not only the captain, but also a teacher and a father. He has been raised by him since childhood, and there is no one closer to him than Roger.
“Okay!”
Roger rubbed the red-haired boy’s head like he did when he was a child, and then said, “Now is not the time to reminisce about the past. Since the matter has been completed, we must hurry to meet up with Bai Tian.”
“Okay, let’s set sail right away.”
Red Hair also knew that it was always the truth to judge the situation and join the enemy if you couldn’t beat them, so he immediately prepared to set sail, but Roger interrupted his thoughts.
“No need to sail, we have a faster one.”
As Roger spoke, he took out an ancient scroll from his arms and smiled mysteriously at the puzzled people: “This is magic, kid!”
After saying that, Roger tore the scroll into pieces. The next second, a gorgeous magic circle completely covered the island. A few seconds later, the magic circle dissipated, and the bustling island was now empty.
168. Brainless fans are really scary (old version)
“Roger?! Are you kidding me? How is it possible that you are still alive?!”
Whitebeard stared with eyes wide open, looking at Roger in disbelief, who looked exactly like the one in his memory. Although he already knew the identity of the Daytime Demon, seeing this old friend who had died many years ago standing in front of him alive still shocked him beyond words.
As for Shanks and the Red Hair Pirates next to the opponent, they have been omitted. Although the opponent is now also a so-called Four Emperors, in his eyes they will always be just interns on Roger’s ship.
“Hahahahahaha… It’s really incredible, Newgate.”
Roger’s hearty laughter echoed in the air, his eyes full of emotion. He looked at his old friend whom he hadn’t seen for many years, and said in a relaxed tone with a hint of teasing: “I didn’t expect that we would meet again. For me, it’s just a sleep, and you even have white hair! Unlike me, you are still handsome and cool!”
Whitebeard sneered and slowly clenched his fists. The force of shock gathered in his palms. The terrifying energy almost tore the surrounding space apart.
He did not hide his provocation, and there was a hint of joking in his tone: “If you want to be beaten, just say it directly, no need to beat around the bush!”
Roger took a step back in horror, his face full of disbelief: “Are you kidding me! How could an old man like you be so strong?!”
Whitebeard raised his eyebrows and said with some certainty in his tone: “Listen to the voice of all things?”
Although it was a question, his tone was full of affirmation.
As an old friend of Roger, he knew very well how abnormal the other party’s abilities were. The Battle of Et-Wol that year was the strongest and most powerful proof of this.
If Roger did not possess the ability to “hear the voices of all things”, there would be no way he could escape from the golden lion.
Although this statement has a bit of a “boosting others’ ambitions and destroying one’s own prestige” effect, even Whitebeard has to admit that the Golden Lion’s ability on the sea is invincible.
He can fight when he wants to, run when he wants to, and he can even control the sea to fight the enemy. He is simply a nightmare for those with special abilities.
Even he didn’t want to confront Shiqi head-on on the sea.
However, the Golden Lion, who had the best timing, location and people, was dragged by Roger until the storm came, and eventually became the first pirate in history to be almost killed by the rudder.
[Shiki: “During the naval battle at Et-Wol, I encountered the rudder of the supreme ship. I was so powerful that it was as fragile as thin paper. I tried my best and managed to escape alive. (T^T)”]“All right! All right!”
Bai Tian clapped his hands, and the crisp sound interrupted everyone’s thoughts.
The stunned onlookers around finally came to their senses, but they couldn’t help but glance at Roger again and again.
Kaido couldn’t help being shocked and asked, “Can you even resurrect?”
“Is it difficult?”
Bai Tian shrugged his shoulders, speaking in a casual tone as if he was talking about a trivial matter: “Anyway, this is how my code is written, and you have eternal life now, okay?”
Everyone stood there in a daze, their jaws almost dropped to the ground, disbelief written all over their faces.
Bai Tian explained: “The contract you signed with me clearly states: you follow me, and I will grant you eternal life and part of my status. So in essence, you have now surpassed ordinary innate demon gods.”
He paused and continued, “Moreover, from the moment you signed the contract, you have been bound to me. Not to mention the annihilation of your body, even if your soul is torn apart, or even your existence is wiped out at the level of rules, as long as I am alive, you can’t die even if you want to. Even if nothing is left, you can be reborn infinitely in my chaotic space.”
This time, everyone’s jaws really dropped to the ground. Their mouths opened wide enough to swallow a pig in one gulp. Bai Tian was shocked and wide-eyed, thinking, “It turns out that One Piece is not exaggerated, but realistic!”
After a long while, everyone gradually came to their senses, followed by ecstasy.
Are you kidding me? How many people can resist the temptation of immortality? Even Roger and Whitebeard had to admit that they were tempted.
“Hahahaha…that’s incredible!”
Roger’s eyes were shining with excitement. As someone who had personally experienced the power of resurrection, he had never expected that the contract during the day would be so perverted.
But the more perverted, the better, because wouldn’t his future adventures be more exciting? !
Roger couldn’t contain his excitement just thinking about it. He wanted to find an extremely dangerous place right away and “die” happily… ahem, he wanted to go on an adventure!
Whitebeard’s eyes were also shining, but he had no desire for adventure. What he was thinking about was of course that hot man!
“Ahem… Bai Tian boy, can you…”
White Beard was a little embarrassed to speak. After all, it was a bit embarrassing for a grown man like him to ask for help from a kid like Bai Tian.
“I know what you want to do~”
Bai Tian rolled his eyes and pouted, and without hesitation, he threw a few resurrection crosses into Whitebeard’s hands: “This is a resurrection cross. If you want to resurrect someone, just throw it on their body, but!”
Bai Tian’s tone suddenly became serious: “I have no objection to you wanting to revive that idiot, but you’d better not let him jump in front of me, otherwise I will definitely beat him until he can’t take care of himself!”
Whitebeard felt a bit of a headache and said helplessly: “Does Oden really dislike you?”
“Come on, he’s a rapist, okay?”
Bai Tian couldn’t help but say, “I can accept doing bad things, but even if I do bad things, I can’t do things that are tasteless. Being a qualified villain also requires a bottom line.”
“Did Oden do this?”
Roger and others had confused eyes, obviously not fully aware of Oden’s “glorious deeds” in Wano Country.
“More than that.”
Bai Tian pouted in disdain: “You can go to Wano Country and ask around. That guy used to rob women everywhere. If the husband wanted to take the woman away, he would be beaten. What’s even more exaggerated is those women… Tsk, they actually think this is manly? There’s something wrong with their brains!”
When I talk about this during the day, I can’t help but rub my arms to prevent my goose bumps from falling to the ground.
To be honest, he really couldn’t imagine Oda’s mental state when he drew this part, or were the people in Sakura Country really so perverted? This kind of plot would be considered outrageous even in AV, but he actually put it in the comics?
After hearing about Oden’s glorious deeds, Roger and others had twitching eyes and were speechless.
Shanks couldn’t help but wipe his face. He never expected that the senior Oden, whom he once admired, would actually do such a thing. It really opened his eyes!
Kaido was also speechless. He originally thought that he was a bad guy, but after hearing what Bai Tian said, it seemed that killing Oden was… getting rid of a harm to the people?
“I’m a good guy?! ∑(0Д0)?!”
Kaido was so shocked by his own thoughts that it took him a long time to recover.
“Impossible! That’s not the case!”
Suddenly, a white-haired little girl rushed out from the crowd, glared at Bai Tian and shouted angrily: “Master Kozuki Oden is not what you said. He is obviously a great man who is willing to sacrifice his dignity and even his life to save Wano Country. He is not what you said!”
Bai Tian tilted her head and looked at the unknown creature that suddenly appeared in front of her. She had guessed the other party’s identity from the sharp horns on the other party’s head and the color of hair. She was too lazy to explain and pointed at the other party and said to Kaido: “Is this your daughter?”
Kaido sighed and nodded helplessly, admitting: “Yes, he is my son, Yamato.”
“You actually have a daughter?! And she’s this old?!”
Roger and Whitebeard were so shocked that they cursed on the spot, especially Whitebeard who was obviously a little overwhelmed.
Roger at least still has Ace, and although he has many sons, those are either picked up by him or adopted by him. He still has no biological son, and even…even…even until now he is still a virgin! (T^T)
It makes me cry when I talk about it. I don’t know how his father and mother did it. One is a giant who is dozens of meters tall, and the other is an ordinary person less than two meters tall. The size difference is like that of an elephant and an ant, but also that of a beetle and a cat. He still hasn’t figured out how these models were matched.
As a half-giant, his height is more than six meters and almost seven meters. He is too big for an ordinary person, and too small for a giant, which makes it very difficult for him to find a wife. He was very handsome when he was young, but he has never even kissed a girl’s mouth!
However, Kaido is a big and strong guy, who is not even one-third as handsome as me. Yet, he was able to find a wife and his daughter is so pretty… Well, there is something wrong with his brain. Okay, it seems to be a big problem.
“Hey, answer me!”
Seeing that Bai Tian ignored him, Dahe’s cheeks puffed up and he stomped the ground angrily.
However, Bai Tian did not even look at the other party. Instead, he said to Kaido: “Please tell your daughter that my mother told me not to talk to idiots. Talking too much will make you stupid, and I don’t want to become a fool like her.”
Yamato, who was so close, was shaking with anger.
This guy not only slandered her idol, but even mocked her IQ. She wanted to rush over and beat him up right now!
“That’s enough!”
Kaido frowned and said without saying anything more: “Quinn, tie her up and throw her aside.”
Although Quinn was fat, he was quite agile. He hurried forward, took out a rope, and quickly tied Yamato up like a dumpling. He was even considerate enough to stuff his mouth with cloth.
“Woo woo woo!”
Yamato struggled fiercely, but she was less than eighteen years old and still weak. How could she possibly defeat the great pirate Quinn?
But even though she was tied up like a caterpillar and could only roll around on the ground, she still held her head high in defiance and glared at Bai Tian angrily.
If looks could kill, then Bai Tian would at least end up being cut into pieces.
“Hey~”
Bai Tian was amazed at the bundled-up Yamato and couldn’t help but sigh, “Teacher Kaido, are you sure she is your biological daughter? Although her fighting ability is indeed inherited from you, her IQ… is even better than Erha’s!”
“Stop talking, really stop talking, I have a headache.”
The fearless Kaido was sighing with a headache at this moment. If it were someone else, he would have beaten the other person to a lesson with a stick, but the one who went against him was his own daughter.
He was a very well-behaved child when he was young, but after seeing Oden being boiled to death, he became crazy and worshipped him like a crazy fan. No matter what he tried, it was useless. He always wanted to run away from Wano Country to escape himself.
God have mercy on him, Yamato was only 8 years old at that time!
Which old father would be willing to watch his eight-year-old baby daughter run out to take risks, living a life where she has to worry about food and clothing, be surrounded by wolves, and even her life is not guaranteed?
Only a fool would do this!
Although she was indeed lacking in intelligence, she was his own daughter after all. He couldn’t really kill her with a blow, right?
But no matter how hard he tried to defend himself day and night, there was always a time when he couldn’t defend himself. He could only use the explosive bracelet to threaten the other party not to leave Wano Country. Only in this way could he barely keep the crazy fan Yamato… Well, after he gave the order, the one Quinn used should be fake, right?
Kaido turned his head and looked at Quinn, his eyes full of scrutiny.
A question mark popped up above Quinn’s head: “Why is the boss looking at me? And why do I feel a chill on my back? (0_0)?”
169. Raftel, I am here! (Old version)
“Hey, Shanks, why don’t you say hello to me?”
Bai Tian floated to Shanks’ side with a smirk on his face. His cocky look and mean expression made Shanks’ teeth itch. The corners of his mouth slightly raised, and his eyes flashed with a playful light, as if he was enjoying Shanks’ anger.
“Are you the Bandit King?”
Shanks gnashed his teeth. He had been played like a monkey for so many days, and this guy actually dared to come close to him? He clenched his fists, his knuckles turned white, and he was obviously trying his best to suppress his anger.
Bai Tian did not answer, but curled his lips and slowly took out his collection – Shanks’s sword Griffin! His movements were elegant and calm, as if he was showing off a precious work of art.
“It’s you!”
Shanks was so angry that he almost lost his mind. If it weren’t for the last bit of reason that told him that he couldn’t win, he would have wanted to chop Bai Tian into 108 pieces to vent his anger. His eyes were burning with anger, as if he wanted to burn Bai Tian to ashes.
However, he didn’t want to chop Bai Tian, ​​but Bai Tian floated beside him, shaking Griffin in a mean way: “Do you want it? Do you want it? If you want it, just tell me. I’m not a bad person, I will definitely give it to you. If you want it but don’t tell me, how can I know whether you want it or not? So if you want it, you must tell me. Even if I don’t give it to you, you have to tell me you want it first, so that I have the motivation to give it to you~”
Shanks was so angry that he couldn’t speak, and Roger and the others couldn’t bear to look at him. Their faces were full of helplessness and sympathy, as if to say: “This guy is really hopeless.”
“This little devil is really good at making people angry.”
Whitebeard gritted his teeth and said, “Although I don’t know what happened, but seeing his expression makes me want to beat him up.”
“You’re not the only one who wants to beat him up?”
Roger shrugged. “You know what he did when he resurrected me? He used my bones to make soup! Do you know how complicated my feelings were at that time?”
Whitebeard felt his scalp tingling, it was even more thrilling than when Oden used bones to cook oden. At least the opponent’s bones were under the pot instead of inside it.
Kaido remained silent and just picked up Yamato who was still rolling on the ground.
Although this daughter is a headache, she is still her own flesh and blood after all.
“You are so cruel to me!”
Bai Tian, ​​who was stared at by Shanks, suddenly changed his expression and looked aggrieved.
“I’m mean to you?”
Shanks pointed at himself with a confused look on his face: If glaring at you is considered fierce, then what is that if you cut off my arm and then show off your power in front of me with my sword?
However, before Shanks could refute, Bai Tian wiped his tears and shouted, “Old Ma, come quickly, someone is bullying me!”
Before he finished speaking, a half-man, half-deer figure appeared in an instant. It was Bai Tian’s number one hero – the Guardian of Nature, Ogma.
“My God, I wonder what instructions you have for me?”
Ogma looked respectful, glancing at the people around him during the day as he spoke.
“He’s mean to me!”
Bai Tian pointed at Shanks aggrievedly.
Ogma frowned, and his sharp eyes pierced Shanks’ face.
Shanks even laughed out loud in extreme speechlessness, pointing at his own severed arm and yelling, “Before you say this, can you please tell me who cut off my hand first!”
Ogma was silent for a moment, and his eyes changed from hostility to sympathy in less than a second.
One’s own family knows one’s own business. As the first hero, Ogma knows the character of his own Majesty better than anyone else. After all, who would think of drowning the enemy in a toilet?
However, Ogma was a deer in the daytime after all, so he still had to say a few words: “Sir, my god might be wrong. Although he cut off your hand, but… well… you being mean to him… is a little bit not good…”
As an upright jungle guardian, Ogma couldn’t continue his story. The more he spoke, the more embarrassed he became, until he couldn’t even say a word.
Bai Tian, ​​however, held his head high and said proudly, “But I am a generous demon god. Although you are mean to me, I will never retaliate against you…”
The next second Bai Tian’s expression suddenly changed. He turned around and said to Ogma fiercely, “Extend his father and brother’s working hours by one third every day, and arrange for someone to beat them up every two hours. Record the beatings for me. I want to sleep to their screams at night.”
Shanks’ eyes almost popped out when he heard this, he never expected that someone would use this trick during the day.
However, Ogma’s next words made him even more defensive.
“My God.”
Ogma looked a little embarrassed. “The working hours can’t be extended any further. You didn’t set up any rest time at all. Now they are working around the clock. There is no time for sleep.”
Such explosive news successfully made everyone unable to hold their breath.
Bai Tian tilted his head: “Really? I didn’t set it?”
Ogma shook his head: “You really don’t know.”
Whitebeard was shocked and said, “Aren’t you afraid that they will die suddenly from working too long?”
“We are really not afraid of this.”
Ogma kindly explained, “Chaos Space is the domain of our God, where the dead can be resurrected. Even if they die suddenly, they will be resurrected on the spot in the next second and then continue to work.”
Everyone: “Fuck!!!”
The pirates were trembling with fear. Just thinking about such a scene made them shudder.
Shanks felt a headache, “My brother and my father…how many times have they died?”
“I don’t know.”
Ogma shook his head honestly. “There are at least a million prisoners on the Everfrozen Plateau and the Cotton Plain. I don’t have time to remember these things.”
Everyone present was speechless, and their eyes twitched wildly at this moment.
For a pirate, the most horrifying ending is to be locked up in an underwater prison, wasting time, unable to live or die, and can only watch himself grow old and eventually turn into dry bones.
However, when comparing the notorious underwater prison with the daytime… no, the two are not comparable at all, they are not even on the same level!
“Since there’s no way to add more time, let’s change it to a one-hour beating!”
Bai Tian was obviously very good at changing his mind, and Ogma nodded without hesitation and then prepared to make arrangements.
Shanks quickly stopped Ogma and begged for mercy from Bai Tian helplessly: “Sir Bai Tian, ​​I admit defeat. I was wrong just now. I was mean to you. Please be magnanimous and forgive me and don’t cause trouble for them.”
“Look, I told you that you were mean to me? And you still don’t admit it!”
Bai Tian showed a victorious smile, and at this moment Shanks didn’t know what expression to show, but in order to prevent his relatives from being beaten, he could only smile helplessly.
After torturing Shanks, Bai Tian was finally satisfied, and then said to Roger: “Roger, you will take us to the final island next!”
Roger raised his eyebrows, “Isn’t there another Four Emperors? Charlotte Linlin, do you have any plans?”
“Ugly rejection.”
Bai Tian coldly said: “That fat woman is too ugly. I am afraid of seeing her eyes insulting me.”
Kaido couldn’t help but defend himself: “She was still very beautiful when she was young.”
“Why don’t you two get married? Sister-brother relationships are pretty popular nowadays anyway.”
Bai Tian silenced Kaido with just one sentence. If it was the previous Linlin, he would really consider it, but now… uh, sorry, he really can’t accept it.
Bai Tian curled the corners of his mouth, with a lingering sense of pride in his eyes, and then his gaze slowly shifted to Whitebeard and Roger.
“Why are you looking at me?!”
Whitebeard, who never showed fear in the face of his enemies, could not help but step back, with a hint of fear in his eyes.
“I have a wife!”
Roger bravely shouted, “I am a loyal man and will never betray my wife!”
Bai Tian suddenly laughed out loud. Big Mom is nearly 9 meters tall, which is just right for Kaido, but if it were Roger and Whitebeard…
I feel like I’m watching Kondo Isao and the gorilla getting married in episode 81 of Gintama! ~\(≧▽≦)/~
Just thinking about it made me feel a little unbearable during the day. I squatted on the ground holding my stomach, and it was hard for me to stop myself from laughing out loud, but I still made a few unfriendly “puff” sounds from time to time.
“I always feel like he’s thinking something bad.”
“It’s not bad, it’s very bad.”
Whitebeard and Roger looked at each other, and for some reason both of them had the urge to kill someone. As for who they wanted to kill, there was no need to say more.
“Alright! Alright!”
Seeing that the two people’s expressions were getting worse, Bai Tian stopped laughing in time and said righteously: “Now let’s go to the great secret treasure – let’s go!”
“good!”
The great secret treasure is undoubtedly the best motivation for pirates. Without any arrangements, everyone acted quickly, packing up and preparing to board the ship.
“Speaking of which…”
Taking advantage of the preparation time, Bai Tian asked curiously: “Roger, where is the island where the great treasure is? Why has no one discovered it for so many years?”
Logically speaking, if Raftel was really on the sea, the World Government would definitely find it no matter how remote the island was. But hundreds of years later, the World Government had not been able to destroy Raftel, which meant that there must be something special about this island.
As soon as these words were spoken, they successfully attracted everyone’s attention. It was impossible to say that they were not curious.
Roger smiled and said, “It is indeed easy to find an island on the sea, but what if it is there?”
As he spoke, Roger pointed to the sky, and the answer was self-evident.
“Sky Island?!”
Those present were all experienced pirates, so how could they not know what Roger meant?
“It’s not just an empty island, it’s a very special empty island.”
Roger explained, “Raftel is much higher than ordinary sky islands, and it is carried by a special strong air current, so its position in the sky is not fixed. It will only be brought back to the sea by the air current at a specific time, and it will only stay there for a few days.”
“The signpost text not only contains the location where Raftel will appear, but also a special calculation formula. At first, I didn’t know what the numbers meant, until I found all the signposts. Only by reaching the right place at the right time can you find Raftel. Otherwise, you will only see an empty sea.”
“I see!”
Everyone suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the World Government had failed to destroy Raftel for so many years.
170. The truth of the world (old version)
“Is this the place?”
After two days and two nights of sailing, everyone finally arrived at Raftelu’s location.
However, what came into view was a vast ocean. It was obvious that they did not arrive at the right time.
“How about I turn into a dragon and take you up there?”
Kaido crossed his arms over his chest as he thought of a solution, his voice low and powerful.
But within two seconds of his words leaving his mouth, Roger shook his head and denied it, “Impossible. Raftel is at least 50,000 meters above the ground. The air there is too thin to breathe. Even you can’t survive there.”
Kaido immediately stopped when he heard this. The muscles on his face twitched slightly and a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes. The altitude of more than 50,000 meters is no longer suitable for any creature to survive. Even he, the strongest creature in the world, can hardly hold on for too long.
“I can go up there, but I can only go up there by myself.”
The super-enhanced Whitebeard put his hands on his hips and raised a confident smile.
He can no longer be viewed from a human perspective. A height of tens of thousands of meters is no problem for him. He is not even afraid of flying in space or swimming on the sun. “
“You’re awesome.”
Roger couldn’t help but give a thumbs up, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.
Unconsciously, everyone’s attention was focused on Bai Tian. Now, he was the only one they could count on.
“Why do you have to go up? You can just change the angle and let it come down~”
When he looked up during the day, his spiritual thoughts instantly penetrated the clouds and reached an altitude of tens of thousands of meters. In just a few seconds, he successfully locked onto a strange island.
The island was caught in a strange air current and moved rapidly in the sky, as if an invisible giant hand was pushing it. No wonder the World Government failed to discover it for many years.
Without the development of satellite technology, it would be extremely difficult to find it.
To my surprise during the day, the ecological environment on the island was not affected. Instead, the vegetation was extremely lush, with lush trees and vines entwined around, as if it were a primeval forest untouched by humans. I couldn’t imagine that this was a scene that could appear at an altitude of more than 50,000 meters.
Bai Tian stretched out her little hand and grinned. The black hole ring on her index finger began to vibrate slightly, emitting a faint black light. Endless gravity burst out from her palm, turning into an invisible big hand that rushed straight into the sky and grabbed the island in the sky.
The island, which was still moving rapidly, suddenly braked. The huge gravity dragged it down. The hurricane surrounding the island was naturally unwilling to give in and tried to resist, making a whistling sound. But how could the breeze on earth resist the power of the stars?
A black hole is a dark object that can even swallow light. The power between the two is not in the same dimension at all.
In an instant, the air current that was holding up the island was dispersed by gravity, and Raftel, who had lost his ability to resist, turned into a meteor, falling rapidly with blazing flames.
“Hmm? Look up at the sky!”
At the same time, the pirates on the ground also noticed the strange phenomenon in the sky. A small black dot appeared in the originally clear sky.
The black spot was only the size of a needle tip at first, but as time went on, it expanded rapidly, as if a giant beast had opened its bloody mouth.
The small black dot grew bigger and bigger, but the sunlight became less and less, until the sea surface for several kilometers in radius was completely shrouded in shadow.
The pirates looked up, and the burning island was reflected in their pupils. Its outline gradually became clear, and the flames jumped in the air, making a “crackling” sound.
The pirates opened their mouths in horror, their voices trembling: “This… this… this is clearly an island!”
The burning island gradually enlarged in their pupils, and the pirates were almost scared out of their wits.
Some people’s legs went weak and they slumped on the deck; some held on to the side of the boat tightly until their knuckles turned white; and some simply knelt on the ground, muttering to themselves as if they were praying.
Whitebeard was not afraid at all. Instead, he laughed loudly, his voice as loud as thunder. His laughter echoed on the sea, as if it could dispel all fear. He patted Bai Tian’s shoulder, his eyes full of admiration: “You little brat are really crazy!”
Bai Tian grinned, a sly look flashed in his eyes: “What the hell is that? If this place wasn’t too far away, I would have pulled my moon down and put it in the trench of this planet!”
The moment the words fell, Raftel, who was so close, finally fell into the ocean.
The huge impact force caused the sea surface to sink instantly, and then huge waves thousands of meters high rose into the sky, as if a giant beast was trying to swallow all the ships present.
Ninety-nine percent of the pirates would be wiped out at this moment, but unfortunately the opponent it chose happened to be that one percent.
“Hot breath!!!”
Kaido transformed into a dragon, his huge body hovering in the air, his scales gleaming with a cold luster in the sun. He opened his mouth and a mouthful of blazing flames gushed out, heading straight for the huge waves rolling in front of him.
When water and fire meet, a hissing sound is made. A large amount of water vapor rises into the air and floats on the water, making the surrounding environment look like a fairyland.
However, no one is in the mood to appreciate such a beautiful scenery now. After all, all their attention is focused on the island ahead – the final place, Raftelu.
“Pull the boat over!”
During the day, the pirates transformed themselves into the King of Ships and immediately took action. The ship slowly sailed towards Raftelu and soon arrived at the shore.
Without waiting for the boat to stop, Bai Tian jumped off the boat without saying a word, his feet landed steadily on the beach, and then walked straight to the center of the island. Seeing this, Roger and others followed.
“Wait for us!”
The pirates followed anxiously. The ONEPIECE that countless people dream of was right before their eyes. Who could remain calm at this moment?
Walking on the island during the day, I curiously looked at the strange plants around me. The tall trees reached the sky, with vines entwined among them. The leaves were a strange purple color, as if they did not belong to this world.
“What kind of species are these? They can grow so well even at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters. Could they be the product of some genetic modification?”
“Although I don’t know what genes you are talking about, these are indeed modified.”
The speaker did not mean it, but the listener took it to heart. It was obviously just nonsense he said during the day, but Luo Jie unexpectedly gave a positive answer.
Bai Tian’s eyes widened in disbelief: “What? It’s really transformed?!”
Roger shrugged and did not answer. Instead, he pointed ahead and said, “Let’s go. All the answers are there.”
“Riddler, get out of Gotham.”
Bai Tian rolled his eyes, then ran forward excitedly.
Raftelu was not very big, so everyone quickly reached the center of the island.
There, a golden historical text that is larger than all the historical texts put together stands, shining brightly under the sunlight. Its surface is engraved with ancient characters, as if telling a piece of dusty history.
However, the most attractive thing is not the main historical text, but a human skeleton hundreds of meters tall next to the main historical text.
The skeleton was dark red all over, and there was a strong domineering aura wrapped around the bones as if it had been soaked in blood. You have to know that the other party had been dead for at least hundreds of years!
“What is that!?”
The moment he saw the skeleton, Kaido’s pupils suddenly shrank, his hand unconsciously grasped the mace, and even a few barely perceptible drops of cold sweat overflowed from his forehead.
Although Red Hair had been to Raftel before, he did not go to the island last time because he was taking care of the sick clown Buggy.
Seeing a skeleton for the first time, he couldn’t help but draw his sword. He looked at the dark red skeleton with a serious expression and said, “Is this guy’s bones… wrapped in domineering aura?”
Roger laughed and said, “How is it? Are you shocked? When I first saw you, I was not much better than you!”
“Is this guy a monster?”
Whitebeard was shocked and said, “He has wrapped his domineering aura around his bones, and it hasn’t dissipated for hundreds of years. This guy’s will is terrifyingly strong!”
“It’s not just his will.”
Bai Tian’s eyes flickered with a gleam, and Roger raised his eyebrows in surprise and said, “Did you figure it out so quickly? That’s right, this is indeed not just his will.”
“Ah…” Roger suddenly sighed, with a hint of inexplicable melancholy in his tone. He looked at the skeleton in front of him and said the other party’s real name: “Sun God Nika, a warrior representing liberation. Who would have thought that he would be buried here forever?”
“Sun God Nika?!∑(0Д0)?!”
This time even Whitebeard was so shocked that his eyes almost fell to the ground.
“He should have another name, right?”
Bai Tian added: “Joey Boy, right?”
Roger smiled and nodded: “Yes, that’s right. He is also the first person to eat the Nika Fruit and the liberation leader who led the people on the ground to resist the people on the moon.”
Everyone looked at Roger, and he lived up to everyone’s expectations. He walked forward and touched the huge golden historical text, slowly telling the story of the blank century of history.
In the 620th year of the Haiyuan calendar, the world at that time was not full of islands like it is now, but there was a complete, resource-rich supercontinent that had not yet been set foot by any living creature.
Hundreds of races, including humans, giants, three-eyed people, fur people, etc., drove ships to this new continent.
In this new continent, they abandoned the racial barriers, no longer fought, no longer were hostile, without hatred, without war, and together they established a huge kingdom without a ruler.
They also discovered a sacred tree in the center of the continent. This tree can turn people’s wishes into fruits. As long as you eat the fruits, you can gain all kinds of strange abilities.
With the power of the fruit, the huge kingdom ushered in rapid development and climbed to the top of the world in a very short time. The people were happy and healthy, and the country was prosperous, as if all the good things would continue in this way.
But happiness is always fleeting…
In the 650th year of the Haiyuan calendar, the Moon People from the Moon descended to the Earth, carrying with them unimaginable high-tech weapons in an attempt to rule the world with absolute force.
The people on the ground were naturally unwilling to have their freedom taken away by the moon people, but the technological gap between the two sides left almost all kingdoms powerless to fight back.
At this moment, the giant kingdom stood up and called on all kingdoms to unite to fight against the moon people. Since then, the United Resistance Army fighting for freedom was established, and a long war began with the moon people.
Due to the large number of people with special abilities in the huge kingdom, even the moon people with super high technology would have a headache facing so many unreasonable abilities, and the two sides were in a stalemate for a long time.
However, the technological level of the Moon People far exceeded that of Humans. When the war situation was at a stalemate, they chose to dispatch their own flagship, and with just one shot, hundreds of thousands of the United Resistance Forces were wiped out.
The destructive power of the main ship made the United Resistance Army fall into despair for a while, but what was even more desperate was that the secret of the sacred tree was discovered by the moon people. In order to deal with the troublesome ability users, they re-activated the main ship and launched an artillery attack on the location of the sacred tree.
Under the destructive artillery fire, the sacred tree broke into countless pieces and fell into the ocean. However, at the moment it was destroyed, the strong desire for freedom from all living things also made it give birth to its last fruit – the sun god Nika.
The sun will not go out, and the people on Earth will never surrender to the people on the Moon.
People’s beliefs made the fruit seem to have self-awareness. It found Joyboy and allowed him to gain the power of Nika. Thus, the first liberation fighter was born.
Joy Boy knew his mission, but Nika’s power alone was not enough, so he dived into the deep sea to find the mermaid princess and made a contract with her. He also obtained the help of those moon people who still had conscience, and built the most evil battleship in the Seven Water City.
From then on, the two sides launched the final battle. After paying the price of countless lives, they successfully exhausted the energy of the main ship. Joyboy took this opportunity to sneak into the main ship and successfully took control of it. The Moon People also lost their last trump card.
After 700 years of Haiyuan calendar and 30 years of long war, the Moon people were finally defeated and drove away from the earth with their remaining fleet.
The world was in a carnival, everyone was celebrating this moment that was worth recording in history, but no one noticed that some kings in the United Resistance Army had been swallowed up by power and desire…
While everyone was immersed in the beauty of freedom, while Joyboy was enjoying people’s compliments, an invisible web of shadows had already enveloped the huge kingdom.
The main ship’s artillery fire suddenly descended, and the celebrating United Resistance Army was wiped out in an instant. All the people including the Mermaid Princess died, and only Joy Boy barely survived with the help of Nika’s power.
The angry Joyboy confronted the betrayer, but there is always darkness that light cannot illuminate.
The traitors who possessed the main ship vented their desires wantonly, bombarding the huge kingdom again and again, ruthlessly destroying everything in it, in an attempt to erase the proof of its existence.
Severely injured, Joyboy is unable to resist and can only drive Pluto to escape.
Feeling that he would soon die, he came to Wano Country and used some of the technology left behind by the moon people to create 30 historical texts recording the truth. He asked his friend, Queen Lily, the only person who was not corrupted by the desire for power, to spread the historical texts.
He himself came to an unnamed island with the final text recording all the truth, and used the technology of the moon people to transform the island so that it could fly high in the sky and would not be discovered. He hoped that one day in the future the truth would be made public and the betrayer would face the judgment of fate.
It took 20 years, and at the end of the 720th year of the Haiyuan Calendar, the former supercontinent had sunk into the sea under the artillery of warships, and all traces of the huge kingdom’s existence had been wiped out by the betrayers.
They pompously crowned themselves as saviors, usurped the fruits of victory, climbed onto the Red Earth Continent to rule the world, and gave themselves a nice-sounding title – Celestial Dragons.
171. Guess what I brought back? (Old version)
Holy Land · Marijoa · Between Powers
“Things…are out of control.”
Saint Satan had a gloomy look on his face, and in front of him was a world map. However, at this moment, the map was full of big red crosses, especially in the Four Seas and the first half of the Grand Line, where the red crosses were connected end to end, one after another.
“What should we do? If this continues, the revolutionary army will be able to reach the Holy Land in less than three days.”
Si Shoulangsheng didn’t even want to pick up the knife now. It took him a long time to utter three words. His hair fell out from worry… although he was originally bald.
“What else can I do?”
Peter Saint grabbed his hair and roared in a low voice: “The navy is almost out of control now. Although the army and air force are still obedient, their combat effectiveness is too weak. As for the CP organization, there are too few people and they can’t play any role on the front battlefield. And… and…”
Before Saint Pitt could finish his words, Saint Vochuli next to him shouted, “Those guys will be resurrected!”
After the words fell, there was a long silence among the powers that be. Thinking back to the intelligence they received yesterday, the Five Elders at the pinnacle of power almost wanted to take headache pills.
Resurrection, what a niche word, but the intelligence collected by the CP organization is so outrageous – all the members of the Revolutionary Army will be resurrected!
This is the intelligence gathered by CP0’s ten elite members at the cost of their lives.
Ten CP0s, including a chief and two deputy chiefs, were sent to assassinate cadres of the Revolutionary Army a few days ago. They wanted to save the war situation by killing high-end combat forces and destroying the command system.
However, what was ridiculous was that after they had tried their best and finally killed a lone dragon at the cost of three deaths and seven injuries, before they had time to retreat, the dragon whose head had been chopped off actually came running towards them alive and well with a group of dragons.
Several CP0 members were completely stunned and could not believe what was happening before their eyes. The commander-in-chief in charge of the command only had time to turn on the Den Den Mushi to transmit the final recording of the battle. In less than three minutes, he was beaten to death by the dragons.
At that time, they clearly heard the mocking words of the giant dragon from the Den Den Mushi: “You idiots want to kill me? You don’t understand what kind of existence we are following. Not even death dares to violate the will of our God!”
When they heard the news for the first time, they didn’t believe it. After all, even Lord Yim could only grant them immortality. As for resurrecting the dead, even Lord Yim couldn’t do it.
However, several assassination teams were subsequently dispatched to confirm with blood – the intelligence was correct, those monsters of the Revolutionary Army could really be resurrected, and indefinitely at no cost!
The Revolutionary Army’s combat effectiveness was already strong, and those dragons and heroes were at least general-level warriors, and their number was at least thousands. It was no exaggeration to say that their number alone was more than the general-level warriors of all departments of the World Government combined.
However, now this group of people can be resurrected infinitely, even the soldiers. What’s the point of fighting?
Hit, hit a big watermelon!
Where is the administrator? Where is the administrator? Report the cheating on the other side with your real name! (▼ヘ▼#)
The Five Elder Stars are now exhausted. They cannot win in fighting and assassination is useless. Even if the five of them personally join the battle, how much can they do against thousands of generals?
At most, he can rely on his immortality to serve as a human sandbag for a longer period of time.
The reason why the revolutionary army has not yet entered the holy land is not because they are incapable, but because the revolutionary army is fighting and occupying territory at the same time to ensure the safety of civilians and social order. Otherwise, Marijoa would have turned into a sea of ​​fire long ago.
“What did Lord Yim say?”
Saint Satan looked at Saint Maz hesitantly and asked, and the other three also looked in his direction.
“wait.”
Saint Maz closed his eyes and remained silent. Seeing this, everyone stopped talking and just looked at the increasing number of red crosses on the map. They felt a little emo.
In fact, not only are they in EMO at this moment, but Yim is also in EMO…
“It’s not fate.”
Among the flowers in Pangu City, Yimu looked at the sky full of stars and whispered: “The time indicated by fate has not yet arrived. The lights should not be burning now. What went wrong?”
Im really couldn’t understand why things had developed to the current situation. It was obvious that the guidance of fate had never been wrong for hundreds of years. However, now fate and reality were not completely opposite, but they were not even remotely related.
It is clearly still ten years before the Child of Destiny sets out to sea. But now, let alone ten years, he might be attacked by others in ten days. By the time the Child of Destiny sets out to sea, the World Government will have long been defunct. Why would they still need him?
“…Send out the Heavenly King?”
Im lowered his head and thought. Hundreds of years have passed and the King of Heaven is now short of energy. Without new energy to replenish it, he can only fire a few shots at most.
But now the revolutionary army is all immortal, even the bombardment of the King cannot guarantee to kill them. Once the energy of the King is exhausted, the World Government will still have no way out.
It’s a dead end, a complete dead end. Even the king of heaven cannot turn the tide.
The only thing he can do now is to wait here for the judgment to come.
Grand Line, Alabasta Kingdom, Capital Castle
“Your Majesty Cobra, you are indeed a leader worthy of respect.”
In the reception room of the castle, Long looked at Cobra who was sitting opposite him and couldn’t help but sighed: “From the East Sea to the West Sea, among so many kingdoms, you are one of the few good kings who truly cares about his people.”
Cobra smiled bitterly: “It is the king’s responsibility to plan for his people. When did even such a thing become worthy of reward?”
After saying that, he couldn’t help but sigh: “Mr. Long, has the world become like this?”
Long smiled helplessly: “More than that, you probably haven’t seen the miserable conditions of the people of the fallen country. If you knew, you would probably strangle them to death with your own hands… I couldn’t help it.”
Cobra remained silent for a long time before he raised his head again, looked at Long with a firm gaze and said, “Mr. Long, I am willing to give up the throne and lead the Kingdom of Alabasta to join the Revolutionary Army.”
Long was shocked when he heard this. It took him several seconds to react and explain, “Your Majesty Cobra, that’s not what I meant. The purpose of the Revolutionary Army is not to rule. What we want to do is to overthrow the tyranny that oppresses the people. You are a kind king. The people in your country live a good life. You are not the enemy of our Revolutionary Army.”
“But it’s only good, isn’t it?”
Cobra smiled and said, “I know my abilities. I may be a benevolent king, but not a wise one. Even though I work day and night, I can only achieve this level at best. There are still many people in remote areas who cannot get enough food. If I leave it to you, I believe this country will become a better place.”
Long looked into the other person’s eyes, which contained no deception or lies, only sincerity and trust.
The dragon was truly shocked by the other party. From the four seas to the hundreds of kingdoms on the Grand Line, Cobra was the first and perhaps the only king willing to give up the throne.
“No need to say more, I have made up my mind.”
As Cobra spoke, he stood up from the sofa, walked to the window and looked at the capital city below with complicated eyes.
Due to its location in a desert environment, the Alabasta Kingdom is not wealthy, and the lack of water means that the country cannot develop agriculture. Therefore, even the food it relies on for survival has to be imported in large quantities every year to maintain the lives of its citizens.
Although he has been trying to control the desert since he came to power, there has been almost no progress in the past few decades. The survival rate of seedlings is pitifully low, and often only a handful of them survive out of the thousands planted.
Long then asked: “Your Majesty Cobra, what are you going to do in the future?”
“Hahaha, I haven’t thought about this yet.”
Cobra stroked his chin, a knowing smile on his face as he said, “But I will probably travel around the world with my wife and daughter, right? Weiwei really likes adventures!”
“A daughter? That’s really nice.”
Long smiled knowingly, but as for what he meant by “not bad”, perhaps only he himself knew.
“Come to think of it, Luffy is seven years old this year, right?”
The corners of Dragon’s mouth couldn’t help but rise. Once the World Government is overthrown and a new order is established, he will have time to accompany Luffy to grow up.
How could he not miss his child, but he knew that his identity did not allow him to see him. Although the Century Government also knew Luffy’s identity, it had to take into account his father’s prestige in the navy.
But if he were to run and see Luffy get caught by the World Government, even his dad might not be able to protect Luffy.
But that was in the past, and now… the World Government?
Who do you think you are?
Thinking about the current combat effectiveness of the Revolutionary Army, Long couldn’t help but mourn for the World Government.
As long as they sign a contract with Bai Tian, ​​they can gain immortality, and they can also quickly strengthen their own strength by brushing copies in the chaotic space. What can the world government use to play with them?
They can’t play, they don’t have the ability!
He will have to negotiate with the navy tomorrow. If the negotiations go smoothly, the navy will also turn against him. At that time, the World Government will completely become a tiger with its teeth pulled out.
“By the way, Lord Long, I have another piece of information to tell you.”
Cobra suddenly slapped his head, and his expression became serious as if he remembered something. “The hidden trump card of the World Government, if nothing unexpected happens, is most likely the Uranus, one of the three ancient weapons, which has the power to easily sink a kingdom. Next, they will most likely fight the Uranus, so you, the Revolutionary Army, must be careful!”
“The king? It’s a bit difficult to handle indeed.”
Long fell into deep thought, not thinking that a mere king of heaven could change the situation of the battle.
Even without talking about their current high-end combat power, it would be useless for the invincible immortal to stand there and let the king of heaven bombard them. He was just worried that those innocent people would be affected by the king of heaven’s artillery fire…
“Long, guess what I brought back?”
A gorgeous blue magic circle suddenly unfolded beside me, followed by the slightly excited voice from the daytime.
“I brought the king here!~\(≧▽≦)/~”
172. I am the one who is destined to defeat the remnants of the previous dynasty! (Old version)
“This is… the King of Heaven?! ∑(0Д0)?!”
Looking at the giant battleship that almost covered the entire sky, Long and Cobra’s jaws almost dropped to the ground. This scene was really unexpected. Before the decisive battle started, the opponent’s trump card had already fallen into their hands.
“Yes, this is the King!”
Bai Tian smiled evilly, and one has to say that his luck today was extremely good.
After learning the truth about Raftel, Bai Tian planned to put Raftel back into the sky. But who would have thought that when he put it up, his consciousness would accidentally see the king of heaven.
During the day, I thought it was an island floating in the sky, but when I looked closely, I found that it was actually a steel spaceship, which was almost exactly the same as the pattern of the Heavenly King left in the historical text. The answer was self-evident.
The location where the king was parked happened to be very close to Raftel, so close that he could take the king away with just a stretch of his hand during the day. But could he withstand such a test?
Of course not.
“I just learned the truth from Raftel and was about to put Raftel back, but when I turned around, I saw this thing parked in the sky, so…”
The corner of Long’s eye twitched: “So you stole it back?”
“What do you mean by stealing?!”
Bai Tian glared at the other person, patted his chest and said confidently: “It’s parked in the sky with no license plate and no one on it, so it must be someone else’s car. Since no one wants it, then of course I can take it back. Isn’t this common sense?”
“This is bullshit common sense!”
Long almost couldn’t hold it in and slapped himself in the face. He turned around and looked at the sky battleship docked in front of him. He frowned and asked, “Is the Sky King controlled internally or remotely? If it is remotely controlled, how can it be released?”
“How should I know that?”
Bai Tian rolled his eyes. He had hit the jackpot with luck before he even graduated from high school. Asking him questions about science was just making things difficult for Fat Tiger.
Long said tentatively, “Well…how about just tearing it down?”
If the Uranus can really be controlled remotely, it would be better to dismantle it into parts and destroy this trump card. Anyway, with the current combat power of the Revolutionary Army, even without the Uranus, they can still beat the World Government to the ground.
“No, you can’t tear it down!”
However, Bai Tian refused to do so. He put his hands on his waist and said proudly, “I brought this back with great difficulty. I was planning to find someone to study it thoroughly and build a fleet. How can I just tear it down so easily?”
That’s right, I fell in love with the king during the day!
Although the image of the Uranus is slightly inferior, it is still a space battleship after all, and the power of its artillery is terrifying.
Although it does not reach the standard of destroying a planet, one shot can wipe a kingdom off the map, and its power is even stronger than nuclear weapons.
The people on the moon were able to create something like this, so we have to say their technological level was really amazing.
The reason why Joey Boy was able to win was probably mostly due to luck.
Long was still a little worried: “If I don’t tear it down…but what if someone is manipulating it?”
The power of the Uranus is enough to cause irreparable damage to the world, and by then it will be meaningless even if the World Government is defeated.
“Can’t we just ask someone to remove the control device?”
Bai Tian looked at Long with contempt. He was obviously the leader of the Revolutionary Army, so how come his IQ was almost the same as Garp’s?
Long’s face was filled with black lines. How could he not know to dismantle it? But the problem was that the technological level of the Heavenly King was far beyond the current level. There was no one who could crack its control device…
Long suddenly thought of someone: “If it’s him, maybe it will work!”
Bai Tian understood almost immediately: “Are you talking about Vegapunk?”
Vegapunk, a parahuman user of the Brain-Brain Fruit, combines his innate genius with the Devil Fruit to make him the smartest man in the world. He is the chief scientist in the pirate world and possesses science and technology that is at least 500 years ahead of the world.
Most of the black technologies in the pirate world were invented by him, such as bloodline factors, clones, pacifists, Seraphs, mother fire, etc. It’s like a cow riding a plane – so awesome!
Let’s just talk about Seraphim. Although he is an artificial human, he not only possesses the ability of the Devil Fruit, his individual combat power is even comparable to that of the General. Even if he can’t defeat him, he can delay for a while.
The Mother Fire is the eternal fire developed by Vegabank, which can bring endless “energy” to the world. It can be translated as the pirate version of cold nuclear fusion technology, and the energy released is much more than Tony’s Ark reactor.
In the original work, after Im used part of the mother fire to charge the king of heaven, he completely wiped out the Kingdom of Lulucia from the world map with just one shot, which in turn caused the global sea level to rise. Its power was more amazing than that of a nuclear bomb.
“I have a choice, too.”
Bai Tian thought for two seconds and said, “Well, you take the people to find Vegapunk, and I will be away for two days, and we will meet here then.”
Long nodded, but then asked worriedly, “What about the King of Heaven? We can’t just leave him here, right?”
Bai Tian did not answer, but took out his Dong Huang Bell and threw it at the Heavenly King. The Dong Huang Bell, which was originally the size of a palm, began to expand continuously, and in just a few seconds it became as big as a mountain, and then completely covered the Heavenly King without leaving a single gap.
“OK, that’s fine now.”
Clap your hands during the day, because there is the pressure of the Donghuang Bell, let alone the King of Heaven, even the King’s father has to stay inside obediently.
After finishing the job, Bai Tian ran away directly, escaping into the void and returning to the chaotic space, without giving Long any time to react.
“You…ah…”
Long sighed helplessly. He had wanted to talk to Bai Tian about the future system. After all, there was not much time left before the end of the world government.
“bass–“
The sword was placed on his neck. Long looked back with twitching eyes and said helplessly: “Uncle Roger, this is not necessary, right?”
Roger chuckled: “That bastard Garp chased me around the world and beat me up. As the saying goes, a son pays for his father’s debts. It’s only right for me to beat up his son now!”
dragon:”……………………”
After returning to the chaotic space, I didn’t stay for long during the day and went directly to the Marvel world. In the blink of an eye, I was back to Kamar-Taj.
At this moment, the Three Realms Magic Exchange Conference in Kamar-Taj has not yet ended. In the square, there are secretaries, wizards, druids, etc. Bai Tian greeted everyone, asked about Tony’s location, and ran over.
The door was kicked open, and before Bai Tian could even get in, he yelled, “Zhong Lao, hurry up and pack your things, I got a super cool spaceship!”
“What are you doing?”
Tony, who was doing an experiment during the day, was so frightened that his hands trembled, and the engraved magic runes collapsed instantly. He immediately looked at someone with a dark face and gnashed teeth.
During the day, he pretended not to see it: “Don’t worry about it for now, I have a spaceship.”
“spacecraft?”
Tony and Dr. Banner were stunned… That’s right, Dr. Banner was also doing research here, and even found time to learn a few tricks of magic.
Tony raised his eyebrows, “Where did you get it?”
“Other worlds.”
Bai Tian was too lazy to explain, so he waved his hand and said, “Just tell me whether you want to go or not. The technological level of that ship is very high, and even you may not be able to study it clearly.”
“You must be kidding me. I’m Tony Stark. There is no technological product in this world that I can’t understand!”
How could Tony not hear such an obvious provocation? The problem was that he just fell for it.
“Then let’s go~”
Bai Tian smiled victoriously, then walked up to Tony and was about to leave.
Tony quickly stopped Bai Tian and said, “Wait a minute, I have something important to do right now.”
Bai Tian tilted his head in confusion and asked, “What’s going on? Are you finally going to propose to Pepper?”
“Uh… not this.”
Tony’s face flushed, and he cleared his throat twice and said, “It’s S.H.I.E.L.D. They invited me over to talk, and I agreed. The agreed time is tomorrow, so I can’t leave now.”
After that, Tony added: “In fact, he not only invited me, but also Dr. Banner and Bronsky, and even… you.”
Tony couldn’t help wiping his face when he said this. He could understand inviting Dr. Banner, but inviting him during the day might mean he had some serious brain disease!
It’s a nasty thing in the daytime, and there’s no time to hide from it. Don’t you see that Teacher Ancient One is hiding in the daytime, and SHIELD is actually rushing to get people over there. I have to say they are really brave.
“Invite me?”
She was a little confused during the day, but as her eyes turned, an evil smile appeared on her face: “Then wait, I will go with you then.”
Tony rolled his eyes and silently mourned for S.H.I.E.L.D.
“Can I not go?”
Dr. Banner raised his hand weakly: “I don’t want to have any contact with the government. They will arrest me.”
“I’m not afraid of shit!”
Bai Tian flew up and patted Dr. Banner on the shoulder, saying disdainfully: “You are my man now. If that damn SHIELD dares to arrest you, it will be a slap in my face. When the time comes, I will just scatter his ashes!”
Dr. Banner was helpless: “That’s a government department…”
“What’s wrong with the government?”
Bai Tian curled his lips, patted his chest and said: “I am about to destroy the world government now. If he dares to make trouble, I will destroy it as well. It will just be a good way to improve my KPI.”
Tony’s eyebrows jumped when he heard this: “So… have you been rebelling these past few months?”
“Watch your words!”
Bai Tian glared and said, “I am the one who is destined by heaven. What do you mean by rebellion? It is clearly a crusade against the remnants of the previous dynasty!”
Tony: “………………”
Dr. Banner: “………………”
173. How many divisions does your country have? (Old version)
“Welcome, Mr. Stark, Mr. Bronsky, Dr. Connor, and… Mr. Daytime.”
[Chief of Marvel Novice Village] Phil Coulson stood at the entrance of the S.H.I.E.L.D. building with a professional smile on his face, warmly greeting everyone who came from afar.
However, when he mentioned daytime, his voice paused noticeably, as if he was a little surprised at the arrival of daytime.
“Hello, village chief.”
Bai Tian rushed forward with a bright smile on his face. He grabbed Coulson’s outstretched hand and shook it up and down vigorously. His movements were so large and exaggerated that it seemed as if he was participating in a celebration of a long-awaited reunion.
“Um… hello… hello!”
Coulson was a little caught off guard by this sudden enthusiasm, especially the strange title of “village chief” which left him full of questions.
But Coulson was a well-trained agent after all. He quickly adjusted his expression, put on a smile again, and said in a gentle tone: “Little Bai Tian, ​​I’m not the village chief. I’m Phil Coulson, an agent of the Strategic Homeland Defense Attack and Logistics Support Agency.”
“I know, Village Chief.”
Bai Tian blinked his eyes, still with an innocent smile on his face, and a hint of mischief in his tone.
His main point is “knowing it’s wrong, but refusing to change”, as if this title has become his exclusive label. Coulson was somewhat helpless by his attitude, and could only look at Tony with a wry smile, trying to seek help.
However, Tony had a smirk on his face. He shrugged and said jokingly, “Village Chief, you really need to change the name of your bureau.”
He knew Bai Tian’s personality too well. If Bai Tian was like any animal, it would definitely be a cat – one could only stroke its fur and let it do what it wanted.
If he dared to go against his will, it would only get more and more excessive during the day. By then, not only would dogs passing by be slapped twice, but even ants would have to be given a piece of candy first, and then when they went back to report the news, he would take the candy away and make them bear the punishment for reporting false military intelligence.
“I’m not the village chief…Okay, but we do plan to change the name.”
Coulson sighed, with a hint of helplessness in his tone. As a professional agent, he was indeed very qualified, but in the face of Bai Tian’s “persistence”, he could only compromise temporarily. He shook his head, reorganized his emotions, and then said, “Everyone, please follow me. Director Fury wants to see you first.”
Bai Tian suddenly shouted loudly, his voice was clear and loud, instantly attracting everyone’s attention. He turned around, glanced at Tony and the others, then stretched out his hand, with a hint of urgency in his tone: “Do you have any cash on you? If you do, give me ten dollars.”
Tony raised his eyebrows, showing an expression that deserved a beating, and said with a hint of ridicule: “Come on, do I look like a poor idiot who would put ten dollars in my wallet? If you hadn’t told me, I wouldn’t even know there were ten-dollar bills. I only ever carry one hundred dollars in my wallet.”
The agents around him all looked unhappy, even Coulson couldn’t hold back. As agents, they worked very hard, risked their lives to carry out various missions, and only earned so little money every month. But for Tony, the combined salary of all of them might not be enough to make him earn in a few breaths.
“I have $10.”
Seeing this, Dr. Banner quickly took out $10 from his pocket and handed it to Bai Tian.
Tony looked at Bai Tian in confusion and asked, “Why do you want the money? Shouldn’t you just rob him?”
Bai Tian didn’t answer, but just glared at the other person fiercely, as if to say: “Get it clear, those were all given to me by others on their own initiative!”
He turned around and looked at Coulson, with a bright smile on his face again, and a hint of expectation in his tone: “Village Chief, this is my first time here. Can I buy you a product worth no more than $10 as a souvenir?”
“commemorate?”
Coulson had a puzzled look on his face. This was the first time in his life that he had seen someone make such a request.
But facing Bai Tian’s expectant eyes, he really didn’t know how to refuse. It must be said that Bai Tian’s appearance was too deceptive. No one would have thought that such a cute little boy would be a super black.
“Well, for something under $10…it shouldn’t be a big deal, right?”
Coulson thought for a moment, and finally nodded, smiling and saying, “Sure, and kids don’t have to pay during the day. If it’s not something important, I can give you one as a souvenir.”
“No, no, you have to pay. I can’t take advantage of you!”
Bai Tian looked determined, as if paying was some kind of sacred ritual. There was a hint of unquestionable insistence in his tone, which made Coulson feel a little funny.
“Hehe, okay.”
Coulson didn’t think much of it, just thought Bai Tian’s personality was quite cute. Little did he know that he would regret it for the rest of his life…
Led by Coulson, they walked into the SHIELD building. Soon, they took the elevator to the director’s office. The moment the door opened, a black boiled egg with eyes came into view.
Without waiting for everyone to react, Bai Tian rushed to the other person at lightning speed and handed over the ten dollars in his hand.
Faced with the sudden ten dollars, Nick Fury was obviously a little confused, but driven by his black instinct, he subconsciously took the money.
Bai Tian smiled brilliantly, then flashed behind the other person, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a bit of joking in his tone: “The payment is in, remember to report to Stark Building tomorrow, I will arrange for someone to take you to your farm, as long as you pick 5 kilograms of cotton for me every day, you won’t be whipped.”
Nick Fury: “…(▼ヘ▼#)”
Coulson: “Huh?!∑(0Д0)?!”
Tony Stark: “Poof!”
Dr. Banner: “Okay…”
Bronsky: “Uh…”
Five people with five different expressions, not caring about the dark face of the boiled egg. Bai Tian continued to yell: “I didn’t expect that you SHIELD would still do this kind of business, but the price is a little bit expensive. Before the Civil War, this kind of stuff was at most one dollar. The speed of price increase is really fast.”
“no!”
Coulson was almost going crazy now, shouting: “He…he is not our cargo…”
“I know~”
Bai Tian gave him an “I understand” look, and said with a hint of sarcasm in his tone: “Don’t worry, I understand what people say outside. It’s a lifetime employment contract, and food and accommodation are provided, right?”
“No!”
Coulson felt that his future was bleak and cried out in despair: “He is a nobody… No, he is our director!”
Bai Tian was shocked, pointing at Nick Fury and said, “You mean… your director is a nigger? Can they even steal positions now? Damn, conceptual theft!”
Coulson: “………………”
Nick Fury: “………………”
“Puff——”
Some unfriendly voice attracted everyone’s attention. Tony couldn’t hold back his laughter and could only cover his mouth and wave his hand, saying, “Sorry, I suddenly remembered something interesting.”
“Mr. Daytime!”
Nick Fury suppressed his desire to eat people and said through gritted teeth: “If you are racist, then I am really sorry for being the director.”
“You slander me!”
Bai Tian glared at Nick Fury angrily, with a somewhat aggrieved tone: “Let me tell you, there are two kinds of people I hate the most in my life. The first kind is racists!”
Dr. Banner asked in confusion, “What is the second one?”
“The guy who won’t let me discriminate against black people.”
Bai Tian spread his hands, his tone sounding somewhat righteous.
Tony couldn’t help but complain: “You mean you hate yourself?”
“Come on, black people are generally equivalent to farm tools. The premise of racial discrimination is always human beings, right? How can discrimination against farm tools be considered racial discrimination? At most, it means I support modern agricultural reforms.”
There was a hint of sarcasm in Bai Tian’s tone, as if he was talking about something very normal.
“You’ve expelled all black people from the human race, haven’t you?”
Nick Fury couldn’t help himself this time. If there wasn’t something important to discuss, he would have wanted to take out the pistol under the table and shoot a few holes in Bai Tian’s body.
Seeing Nick Fury’s defense broken, Bai Tian laughed so hard that he couldn’t stop. He slumped down in a chair, crossed his legs and said, “Tell me, what’s the matter with calling us here?”
Seeing that the topic was finally back on track, Nick Fury could not continue to rage, so he took a deep breath, looked at Tony and said, “Mr. Stark, a few months ago, you and this… kid stopped a violent crime on the streets of New York. You should still remember, right?”
When talking about [violent crime], Nick Fury’s gaze lingered on Dr. Banner and Bronsky intentionally or unintentionally, making both of them feel a little uncomfortable.
Dr. Banner was simply embarrassed, while Bronsky recalled the day when he was beaten up by Tony and simply felt a little unhappy.
Tony raised his eyebrows, with a hint of disdain in his tone: “Remember, so what?”
“You later openly attacked military personnel from the Magnesium Country.”
Nick Fury said coldly, “I really don’t know who gave you the courage. What you are doing is tantamount to slapping the government in the face. It is not too much to sentence you to life imprisonment.”
“Who do you think you are?”
Bai Tian didn’t give him the slightest bit of face and started to scold him directly: “Nick Fury, don’t think you are great just because you have a pager. I can kill ten people like Aunt Marvel with one spit. Who do you think you are?”
“How do you know?!”
Nick Fury’s pupils suddenly shrank and he subconsciously covered his pocket, inside which was the pager he carried with him, which could send signals to Captain Marvel who was upholding justice in outer space.
“Hmph, what do you care about me~”
Bai Tian leaned over the table, pointed at Nick Fury’s nose and continued to say: “I’m telling you, let the Magnesium government behave itself, or I don’t mind stuffing their heads into their leather swallows!”
“To be honest, I don’t like games like ruling the world, but if you’re really mean, I don’t mind letting you have a taste of ultimate fear!”
Nick Fury was speechless. After a long pause, he only uttered one sentence: “You… do you think you are so powerful?”
Bai Tian was speechless, but Tony and the others couldn’t hold back.
“spiced corned egg.”
Tony pointed at Bai Tian and said, “Let me introduce you to this Chaos God. He has three great worlds under his command, an endless number of people, millions of regular legions, and thousands of dragons alone. So how can you be so confident to talk to him like this?”
Nick Fury swallowed hard, and Coulson was stunned in shock. Bai Tian crossed his legs and shouted arrogantly, “How many divisions do you have in the country of Magnesium?”
174. His Majesty will finally get his loyal hammer! (Old version)
Millions of extraordinary troops and thousands of dragons that can ignore nuclear bombs are simply a dimensionality reduction attack on the Earth countries in the Marvel world. Even if they don’t take action during the day, just watching the battle, the combined power of countries around the world will not be able to resist his army.
As for Captain Marvel, although her individual combat power is indeed strong, Bai Tian’s subordinates are also not weak. What’s more, Bai Tian now has mastered the [Equivalent Exchange] MOD, and the previously scarce attribute books can now be obtained at will.
In the future, we will build energy collectors and antimatter relays and put them into the chaotic space to convert EMC, and the energy problem will be solved. By then, just by superimposing the attributes, Bai Tian’s subordinates will be able to easily reach the explosive star level.
By then, let alone Captain Marvel, even if the Celestials came, they would have to get slapped twice before they could leave.
“Let me ask you, how many divisions do you have in your country of Magnesium?”
Tony and the others wanted to beat him up because he crossed his legs and acted arrogantly during the day.
Others at most think “God is boss and I am second”, but during the day it’s “I am boss and God is second”, and they don’t take Nick Fury seriously at all.
Nick Fury was speechless. Seeing that his tough attitude was not working, he could only soften his tone: “Little Bai Tian, ​​I apologize for what I said just now. But we also hope that you can understand that as a government department, our responsibility is to maintain social stability. Although you superheroes can curb crime, you are still a destabilizing factor for society.”
“Well, you have a point.”
Bai Tian nodded. Nick Fury was delighted and was about to press on, but Bai Tian spread his hands and said, “Okay, we won’t be superheroes anymore. You can solve any problems by yourselves. Anyway, your government department must be awesome.” After saying that, Bai Tian jumped off the chair, turned around and left without hesitation.
Nick Fury was anxious and said quickly: “I’m not against you being a superhero, I just hope you can join the government!”
Bai Tian laughed out loud and looked at Nick Fury as if he was mentally retarded: “Don’t you use your brain when you go out? You want me, the Son of the Avenue, the Chaos God, the Lord of the Chaos Kingdom, to work for you for nothing?”
Nick Fury was so embarrassed that he dug his toes into the ground. With so many titles coming his way, even he wanted to ask himself: “Why do I deserve this?”
In desperation, Nick Fury turned his target to Tony.
However, Tony shrugged: “Sorry, you can’t afford my salary.”
Having money means you can do whatever you want, but Tony is inhumane.
Nick Fury sighed and said, “Mr. Stark, perhaps you are not short of money, but the world is facing an unprecedented crisis. We need heroes like you to unite and deal with future threats.”
“You have a point.”
Tony nodded, then pointed at Bai Tian who was standing next to him with his hands on his hips and a proud look on his face: “So I chose to work with him. Although this guy is unreliable most of the time, I have to admit that being with him is much better than being with you guys.”
Tony is now a wizard. He has signed a contract with Daytime and knows how powerful he is. Ancient One once admitted that if Dormammu invades the Earth again, Daytime’s power will be enough to completely wipe him out.
It is no exaggeration to say that compared to Bai Tian, ​​SHIELD is not even as good as the sewer. As for the “Mother Marvel” mentioned by Bai Tian, ​​although Tony does not know her, he is confident that with magic and technology, he will not be weaker than her.
Not to mention Dr. Banner, who was his savior during the day. If it weren’t for the daytime, he might still be being hunted and living a miserable life. How could he do research with peace of mind like he is now, fully controlling the Hulk’s power and no longer worrying about rampages?
As for Bronsky, he is neither a superhero nor a super villain, he just likes fighting and admires the strong. In his words: “Fighting is cool!”
Bai Tian gave a disdainful smile, turned around and left with a few people without hesitation.
Nick Fury was so angry that he slammed his fist on the table. Not only did his plan hit a wall, it was completely broken and bloody, and he almost became a fool.
“Director, how about I…”
Coulson quietly pointed at Bai Tian’s back and made a kidnapping gesture.
Nick Fury’s face darkened, and after a while he uttered, “Coulson, I still want to live.”
Coulson’s face turned red and he scratched his head in embarrassment, realizing how ridiculous his idea was.
SHIELD is now short of manpower, and the other side has the Hulk, the Abomination, and the magic-capable Iron Man. They alone can tear SHIELD apart seven or eight times.
As for the daytime, if they dared to take action, given his temper, the country of Magnesium would be invaded on a full scale the next day, facing millions of extraordinary troops and giant dragons that could withstand nuclear bombs.
Coulson: Can we win?
Nick Fury: Guaranteed death.
Nick Fury sat down dejectedly. At this moment, footsteps were heard outside the door again. He looked up and saw that Bai Tian was back!
Nick Fury was delighted, thinking that the other party had changed his mind: “Bai…Puff——”
Before he could finish his words, Bai Tian punched him in the stomach. In front of Coulson’s horrified eyes, he grabbed Nick Fury’s neck and said viciously, “Damn thief, don’t even think about taking my ten dollars!”
After saying that, he took out $10 from Nick Fury’s pocket and left satisfied.
Coulson was stunned, and only came to his senses when Daytime walked away. He quickly helped Nick Fury up and said, “Chief, are you okay?”
Nick Fury said nothing, but his face gradually darkened. This kid was a million times more evil than he had imagined! ! ! (▼皿▼#)
“Hahahahahaha… During the day, you really don’t give them face!”
Tony drove the Ferrari with one hand, smiling brightly. He was really happy to see the black-marinated egg being defeated!
When practicing magic a few days ago, Tony used the Eye of Agamotto to see another timeline: in that timeline, he was poisoned by palladium due to wearing the Ark Reactor for a long time, and Black Salted Egg actually used his father’s inheritance to do favors when he was about to die? !
My god, how could he be so bold? Is it because black people are thick-skinned?
“Is it really okay for us to just reject it like this?”
Dr. Banner was still a little worried. After all, his father-in-law was not a good person and he would definitely not let go of the last incident.
“What’s there to be afraid of?”
Bai Tian raised his eyebrows and said disdainfully: “If they dare to point their guns at me, I will catch them all and make them dig potatoes… Well, no, digging potatoes all the time is too monotonous, we have to change to something localized in Magnesium.”
“How about letting them drive a convertible sports car?”
Bronski joked: “Then arrange a few gunmen nearby and let them experience the pleasure of having their imaginations run wild.”
“That’s a good idea!”
Bai Tian’s eyes lit up and he revealed an evil smile: “We can also lock them up in two buildings and arrange for planes to crash into them. Hehehehehe… I can play this kind of thing all day long. Once I’ve decided, I’ll let them choose between the two. I really am a kind Chaos Devil!”
“You are such a hell…”
Tony got a toothache just from hearing about it, let alone experiencing it himself.
Bai Tian, ​​however, spread his hands and said innocently: “Come on, what kind of hell is this? I didn’t even turn them into little boys and then let the priest show up.”
“Fuck! Shut up!”
Tony’s hands shook and he almost flipped the car over.
During the day, he made a zipper gesture at his mouth, and then pretended to be a good baby and sat upright.
“Huh?”
Less than two minutes later, Dr. Banner, who was scrolling through his phone, suddenly asked in surprise, “Is this news fake? A hammer fell from the sky in New Mexico, and no one can lift it?”
Bai Tian was startled and snatched the phone to take a closer look. There were not only text on it, but also several photos. In the photos, there was a strange hammer.
“Shit! Isn’t this the wrong time? Why is Thor’s hammer coming now?”
I looked at Thor’s hammer on my phone in surprise during the day. Logically speaking, the story of Thor should be after “Iron Man 2”!
“Did you meet Ivan?”
Bai Tian turned around and asked Tony.
Tony chuckled. “Come on, I’m a wizard now and I can predict the future. Why do you think I can’t change the future a little bit? Ivan is a genius, and so is his father. Although he had some conflicts with my father, he shouldn’t have fallen to that point. So I found him first, and now both father and son are working in my group, and they are quite happy at their jobs.”
“Depend on!”
Bai Tian cursed: “I still want to make trouble! Do you know how much happiness you have made me lose by doing this?”
Tony was speechless: “Is it my fault?”
“I’ll forgive you for now!”
Bai Tian waved his hand, pointed at the phone screen and urged: “Go to New Mexico right now, I want to get my hammer back!”
Dr. Banner was a little confused: “Is that your hammer?”
“Not yet, but soon!”
Bai Tian showed an excited smile: “Since it was thrown away by someone else, it’s no problem for me to take it. Hahahaha… Bai Tian is leaving!”
“Okay, you have the final say.”
Tony waved his hand, and a portal appeared in front of him, and the other side was New Mexico. It must be said that magic is sometimes convenient.
“My hammer! The king is coming! ~\(≧▽≦)/~”
——————————————
King of Gods Odin: “Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling?”
Thor: “Why is my head green?”
175. Encountering a stinky old man who draws comics (old version)
Somewhere in New Mexico, the originally quiet wilderness is now bustling with activity as hundreds of people are gathering around a large pit, holding a novel activity.
“Come on! Come on!”
“Luke, try harder, use all your strength!”
“Ohmygod! What’s wrong with this hammer? Is it growing in the ground? Even a heavy truck can’t pull it!?”
In the noisy crowd, one strong man after another stepped forward and tried to pull up the hammer standing in the center of the pit, but after half a day, no one succeeded.
Even if they used the power of Trenbolone, sacrificed their lifespans to awaken steroids, and pushed their muscles and hearts beyond their limits, they still couldn’t move the hammer at all. Instead, they were exhausted and gasping for breath.
Seeing that human power was useless, some smart people started using props.
First a car was used, then a pickup truck, and finally even a heavy truck was driven over. A steel rope thicker than a wrist was locked tightly on the hammer, but in the end, the heavy truck’s accelerator was stepped on to the bottom and the engine began to emit black smoke, but the hammer still did not move at all.
“Hiss, that hammer…what a strong magical power!”
Next to the sports car at the edge of the pit, Tony leaned against the door and took a deep breath as he looked at the hammer in the distance.
Now he is practicing both physical and magical skills, and can clearly feel that the seemingly ordinary hammer actually contains powerful and ancient magic.
Tony stroked his chin and muttered to himself: “The words that make up magic… should they be runes, from the Norse pantheon?”
Bai Tian looked at him in shock. “You’ve been practicing magic for less than a year, right? And now you can even see this!”
Tony smiled confidently: “Come on, don’t you see who I am? I am the famous Tony Stark. I have read all the magic books including The Book of Vishanti. In terms of magic, only the Ancient One in Kamar-Taj is better than me.”
Tony stopped smiling at the end and frowned, “If I’m guessing correctly, this should be Thor’s hammer, right?”
“It should be Meow Hammer!”
Bai Tian smiled evilly, rubbed his hands excitedly and said, “That old bastard Odin wanted to test Thor, so he pretended to deprive him of his divine power and threw down Thor’s hammer. Isn’t this a good deal for me? Hahaha…”
Tony was so angry when he saw this: “Are you really not afraid that Odin will fight you to death?”
“Would I be afraid of him?”
Bai Tian snorted proudly: “Old Deng is just a man with half a foot lying in a coffin. Even if I give him one arm, he can’t be my opponent. Not to mention the hammer, if he dares to come over, I will let him snatch the Eternal Spear!”
Tony couldn’t help but roll his eyes and complained, “Others are either constellations or zodiac animals, but you are a robber, right?”
Bai Tian said confidently: “What do you mean by robbery? It’s obvious that he didn’t want me to take it home. Please call this behavior thrifty!”
Three people: “………………”
Bai Tian ignored the three people and casually took out the Elder Wand and cast a spell forward: “Confuse the audience~”
As the spell took effect, the originally bustling crowd suddenly became quiet, and everyone’s eyes were dull, revealing deep confusion.
“Who am I? What am I doing? Where is this?”
People stared at each other in amazement. Under the effect of the Confusion Spell, they forgot what they were here for and stood there in a daze, just like Louis XVI – completely confused.
Bai Tian had a thought, and everyone got into their cars in a daze, then stepped on the accelerator and drove away quickly. Soon, only they and… a stinky old man who draws comics were left around Meow Meow Hammer? !
Seeing that everyone had left, the old man who was drawing cartoons half climbed out of the car window and yelled at Bai Tian: “Hey! Kid, you can’t do this. If everyone has left, what’s the point of me pulling the hammer? No one will applaud me!”
Bai Tian was stunned at first, then when he saw who the other person was, he immediately shrugged and said with a pout, “Your hammer is useless, just go back and draw your comics.”
“Young man, I can’t draw comics every day, right? People are like springs, they can’t be stretched all the time, they need proper rest and relaxation.”
The old man who draws comics… no, it should be the famous Stan Lee. Facing the questioning during the day, he shrugged and said helplessly: “You just want me to draw comics, but I’m already old and can’t take time to relax. You can’t really lock me in a small dark room, right?”
After that, Stan Lee shook his head, hummed a little tune and started the car. When he passed by Bai Tian, ​​he stopped deliberately, stuck his head out of the window and stared at Bai Tian with interest, teasing: “Haha, this is the first time I see a little guy like you, and you’re quite cute.”
Bai Tian glared at the other person and angrily said, “You are the little one! Your whole family are little ones! You are so cute!”
“Respect the old and love the young. I am older than you.”
Stan Lee didn’t care about what he said during the day. Instead, he smiled and said, “Remember, you can have fun but don’t overdo it. The multiverse has exploded before, but it can’t explode every day. The audience will get tired of it.”
Bai Tian rolled his eyes and waved his hands impatiently: “I know, I’m not a bad guy, and I have no interest in destroying the world or anything like that, okay?”
“That’s hard to say.”
Stan Lee shook his head: “No one in your race is easy to deal with. You are fine now, but your brothers and sisters… Tsk, it’s unlucky just thinking about it.”
I don’t know what Stan Lee was thinking about, the resentment in his eyes almost solidified into substance. It is conceivable that the memory was definitely not a very pleasant one.
Bai Tian couldn’t help but feel curious: “You… have seen them?”
“I’ve seen three.”
Stan Lee said indignantly: “Two of them have beaten me before. They have caused hundreds of multiverse collapse events in total. Their clones are as numerous as ants. They are impossible to get rid of and impossible to defeat. Even in DNF, they are not as diligent as them. They are nothing!”
“Um…hundreds of times?”
Bai Tian opened his mouth in shock. He thought that his ability to stir up trouble was quite strong now, but compared with the other party, it was simply disgraceful.
“No! How can I be willing to be behind others during the day!”
When Bai Tian thought about how his ability to stir up trouble, which he was so proud of, turned out to be so ridiculous, a raging fire suddenly burned in his heart. How could he, the devil of the game, be willing to lag behind others in the ability to stir up trouble?
No, absolutely not, he must make some big move!
“Just stay calm and don’t try to cause any trouble!”
Sensing Bai Tian’s “aggressiveness”, Stan Lee was immediately horrified and quickly warned: “I can’t beat those guys, but I can beat you. If you mess around, I won’t let you come over to play in the future!”
“…You are so cruel.”
I was depressed during the day, but there was nothing I could do. I could only write down in the little notebook in my heart: “Marvel’s boss bullied me because I was young and weak and stopped me from having fun. I will keep this grudge for now and will pay it back someday! (▼ヘ▼#)”
“Have you ever thought about a question?”
Stan Lee was speechless: “It’s okay to hold a grudge, but you’d better not say it out loud, especially in front of me.”
“What’s it to you!”
I glared at him during the day, and he has already promised not to cause trouble, so can’t I take advantage of him with a word?
“Okay, I don’t care. It’s really troublesome.”
Stan** shook his head, then drove away in his car without looking back, and no one knew where he would go for a guest appearance next.
“Who is that old man during the day? What were you talking about just now?”
Tony and the others were stunned when they heard this, and only reacted when the other party disappeared from their sight.
Bai Tian shrugged. “The Way of Heaven, the will of the world, that’s it anyway. According to your terminology, it should be called OAA, which means ONE-ABOVE-ALL. It is the founding god of the Marvel world, the master of the Living Tribunal, the omniscient and omnipotent creator, the god of all things, the Supreme God.”
The three of them were stunned. Tony cursed: “Are you kidding? That old man just now… Bah, that man is the creator god of our universe?!”
“To be precise, it’s not your universe, but this vast world.”
Bai Tian explained: “All the heavens and worlds are suspended in the Chaos Sea, and the Great Thousand World is considered rare even in the boundless Chaos Sea. The Great Thousand World is composed of nearly infinite universes, and the universe you are in is just an infinite part of this Great Thousand World.”
Tony rubbed his forehead and smiled bitterly: “Well, I’m really lucky today. I can run into this old man.”
Dr. Banner asked weakly, “Bai Tian, ​​what did that person just mentioned… the multiverse collapse event?”
Bai Tian shrugged: “Literally, it means that countless universes collapse and are destroyed, and then new universes are reborn. This is the norm in Marvel and DC.”
Three people: “You call this normal?!”
“What else?”
Bai Tian raised his eyebrows, and the next second his expression changed and he said angrily: “Actually, your side is still relatively good. DC is in hell. They reboot all the time, and every now and then the Flash comes looking for his mother. I really don’t know what those senior executives at Warner are thinking about all day long. Their brains are full of shit.”
“Um… who is Warner? (0_0)?”
The three of them were even more confused. They could understand every word that was said, but they could not understand it at all when it was put into sentences.
“Oh, let’s go see the hammer first!”
During the day, he rubbed his face, ran to Thor’s hammer in two steps, rubbed his hands excitedly, and prepared to take Thor’s hammer home.
Tony was in a state of great distress and quickly chased after him: “Can you please leave the hammer alone for now? Explain the situation to us clearly, you bastard!”
176. Meow Meow Hammer Wholesaler (Old Version)
“I am Thor, God of Thunder, for the glory of the Gods of the North!”
Bai Tian gripped the hammer handle tightly with both hands, took a deep breath, and gathered all his strength, determined to pull up Thor’s hammer!
Tony stood aside, holding his forehead with a headache, and advised helplessly: “You can’t pull it out like this, the magic on the hammer is very strong… Shit!”
“Aiya!”
Bai Tian sat down on the ground with the light Thor’s hammer in his hand, his face full of surprise.
He tilted his head and muttered in confusion: “What’s going on? Didn’t they say that this hammer is hard to pull out? Could it be…”
Suddenly his eyes lit up, he raised his hammer excitedly, and shouted triumphantly: “Hahahaha… Look, even Meow Meow Hammer thinks I’m a kind and upright person!”
“Do you believe this yourself?”
Tony held his forehead in silence. If Bai Tian was considered to be upright and kind, then wouldn’t Hitler be the light of humanity? Whose most commonly used spells by good people would be the three unforgivable curses!
After the baptism of the Three Realms Magic Exchange Conference, Tony’s horizons have changed a lot.
He walked forward, looked around Thor’s hammer carefully, and used his magic to sense it. After a long time, he finally realized: “So that’s why. Your resistance is too high. The magic on the hammer has no effect on you. That’s why you can pull it out easily.”
“Bullshit! It’s obviously my inner justice and kindness that have been recognized by Meowth Hammer!”
During the day, his mouth is definitely a hundred times harder than vibranium.
Tony, Banner and Bronsky looked at each other and shrugged helplessly. They really couldn’t understand where this guy got his confidence from.
Dr. Banner then asked: “It’s daytime, and we’ve got the hammer, what do we do next?”
There was an evil smile on Bai Tian’s lips, and the sound of it alone was enough to make people shudder.
He said sinisterly: “Now that we have Thor’s hammer, the next step is of course to find Thor!”
Tony looked disgusted: “What bad idea have you come up with?”
“What do you mean by a bad idea? I am educating Odin’s eldest son for free, and he will thank me when it’s over!”
Bai Tian rubbed his hands together and said excitedly, “You guys can help to act out the show later.”
“I refuse.”
Tony put on a cold face and said, “I am a billionaire, why would I care about your trivial things?”
Bai Tian smiled faintly: “Unlimited supply of Craftsman Soul Metal, and a VIP card for the Dark Night Club.”
Tony snorted with great disdain: “I don’t need those metals at all now. As for the VIP card, I have never heard of it. It must be something from some small club. Don’t try to fool me with this trick.”
“It is indeed a small club.”
Bai Tian nodded and sighed, “To be honest, I just planned to build this Dark Night Club, and I haven’t told Lao Ma yet. Besides, whether the elves can give massages is another matter, maybe they need some training… Alas, it really can’t attract you~”
Tony, who was so arrogant a second ago, suddenly froze in place. Dr. Banner and Bronsky also couldn’t help but widen their eyes, with primitive desire written in their pupils.
It’s not that they are lustful. After all, as long as a normal man is mentally healthy, who can resist the temptation of an elf girl who has an angelic face and a devilish figure, and has the three characteristics of soft voice, flexible body, and easy to push down?
Not to mention men, even women may not be able to withstand it!
Tony swallowed his saliva, turned his head with difficulty, and showed a smile that was uglier than crying: “Um…is it too late for me to accept it now?”
Bai Tian showed a triumphant smile: “Of course we’re still in time. So…what are you guys still standing there for? Come here and listen to my instructions!”
The three of them said in unison: “Okay, Boss!”
————The dividing line that I don’t want to be pushed down————
“I like this drink, boss, give me another one!”
In a restaurant in the small town, a hammer master proudly smashed a cup to the ground, causing the restaurant owner, an elderly lady, to look at him with dissatisfaction.
“Oh my god, what are you doing?”
Jane gritted her teeth in anger and quickly apologized to her boss: “Sorry, Yisi, I accidentally fell.”
The boss nodded and didn’t say much. He said that she would just have to compensate for the cost later, so she wouldn’t lose anything no matter how many pieces she fell.
Jane breathed a sigh of relief and glared at the Hammer God angrily: “What are you doing?”
Thor raised his neck proudly: “I want to drink more.”
“Then please speak nicely!”
“I did.”
Thor blinked innocently. In Asgard, smashing a cup meant asking for another one, and his action of smashing the cup was absolutely standard. Even his father could not find any fault with it.
Jane sighed helplessly: “If you want it, just say it nicely. It’s disrespectful to do this.”
Thor shrugged, “I’m not being disrespectful.”
“Don’t throw things anymore, understand?”
“It’s a deal.”
The issue of smashing cups came to an end, and the two men started chatting at the bar: “Have you heard? A satellite fell in the desert.”
Another person continued: “Yes, I was at the scene, and then…what happened? Was it the army? (0_0)?”
There is no doubt that he was one of the unlucky ones hit by the Confusion Curse.
Jane turned around curiously and asked, “Excuse me, are you talking about satellites? What kind of satellite is that?”
The man replied: “I don’t know much about satellites, I just remember that it was very heavy and we tried many ways to pull it up but couldn’t.”
There was a flash of surprise and a hint of disdain in Thor’s eyes.
The thing the other party was talking about was most likely Mjolnir, and he was the only master recognized by Mjolnir. Even in Asgard, only he could pull it up, not to mention these mortals, who actually dared to try to shake his artifact?
What a joke!
Thor was secretly pleased with himself. He stood up and walked over to the two men, patted them on the shoulders and asked, “Where is the satellite you were talking about?”
The other party answered sincerely: “It’s 50 miles west from here, but there… seems to be an army there.”
Thor only heard the first half of the sentence and then turned and left. Seeing this, Jane and others hurriedly chased after him.
Jane chased after him and asked, “What are you doing?”
Thor strode forward, not caring about the traffic on the road: “Go get my things.”
“That satellite is yours? But they said the army has taken over there. Are you planning to snatch it from them?”
“Of course, that’s mine.”
Thor was in high spirits, as if getting back Meowth Hammer would be easy, and completely forgot that he had now become a mortal.
“How about we make a deal? If you take me with you, I’ll tell you everything you want to know when I get the Meow Hammer back.”
Jane was stunned: “Meow hammer? What is that?”
“That is…”
Just as Thor was about to explain, a voice suddenly sounded beside him, interrupting him.
“The freshly baked Meow Meow Hammer! Don’t miss it if you pass by!”
Thor looked back and his pupils suddenly dilated. He stood there in amazement, as if he had seen something incomprehensible.
Jane looked over and saw dozens of hammers with short handles on a roadside stall. Perhaps the only thing worth paying attention to was the owner – for some reason, he looked particularly like a celebrity: Tony Stark.
Of course, Jane knew that the other party was definitely not that person. After all, Tony Stark was a well-known billionaire who earned more money every second than others earned in their entire lives. How could he possibly set up a stall on the roadside to do business?
“Mjolnir?”
Thor walked forward blankly, squatted down and looked at the extremely familiar hammer on the stall, only to feel that his CPU was a little insufficient.
After a long time, he came back to his senses, pointed at the hammer on the stall and asked tremblingly: “Boss, your hammer…”
“Authentic Meow Meow Hammer.”
Tony raised his eyebrows and said, “We just got some from the dwarves. We’re selling them cheaply now, 20% off. How about it? Are you interested in trying some?”
When Thor heard the word “dwarf”, he couldn’t hold back anymore. After all, his Meow Hammer was forged by dwarves.
Thor picked up a hammer with trembling hands and examined it carefully. It turned out to be exactly the same as his own Mjolnir in both details and feel.
Even after picking it up, he felt that the power that had been deprived of the [Seal] was slowly returning!
What does this mean?
This means that what he has in his hand – no, it should be said that what is on the stall – are all real Meow Meow Hammers!
“Impossible, absolutely impossible! These hammers are fake!”
Thor shouted in panic, unable to believe what he saw. He clearly had only one Mjolnir, so what the hell was going on with this wholesale?
“What did you say?”
Tony’s expression suddenly darkened, and he pointed at Thor in a bad tone, “These are all new goods I bought from the dwarves. How could I, a hammer seller, sell you fake goods?”
Thor was speechless and had no idea what to say.
At this moment, a white-haired boy appeared and came to the stall. Under Thor’s dull gaze, he easily picked up a meow hammer, swung it twice, and said with satisfaction: “Boss, is this hammer of yours authentic?”
“Of course, it’s authentic.”
“Really? It does look real.”
Bai Tian nodded, but the next second his tone suddenly changed: “But why do I feel that these are all fake and inferior products?”
Tony slammed the table and stood up, staring at Bai Tian and angrily shouted: “Are you looking for trouble?”
Bai Tian sneered and suddenly swung out the Meow Hammer, hitting Tony’s head hard. In an instant, blood splattered everywhere, and Tony fell to the ground wailing.
Dr. Banner, who had been waiting nearby, seized the opportunity and rushed over, hugged the fallen Tony, and shouted in grief: “Sarilang~Sarilang~”
Jane was horrified: “What are you doing?!”
Bai Tian still didn’t say anything, but just walked away quickly, got on the children’s toy car that came over, and disappeared in an instant with a kick of his feet.
When he left, he did not forget to throw the blood-stained Meowth Hammer in his hand to Thor, and the other party subconsciously caught it.
It was not until Bai Tian’s figure completely disappeared from their sight that everyone came back to their senses from the shock.
“What the hell is going on here?!”
Thor Odinson’s CPU successfully burned and smoked.
177. (Old version)
“Who am I? Where do I come from? Where am I going?”
Thor’s limited brain cells were thinking about the three ultimate problems in life. He looked down at the Thor’s hammer in his arms… well, it was still stained with blood.
He seriously doubted whether he had been deceived by Loki again, otherwise how could he be faced with such an abstract situation?
But deep down, he felt that this didn’t seem like Loki’s prank.
After all, although Loki likes to play pranks, he is not so abstract as to be this abstract.
“Thor?”
Jane’s shout brought Thor back to his senses. He looked down and his eyes widened instantly.
The boss who had been dead just now actually got up again, and complained with resentment: “Really? I am Tony Stark, a wealthy man who makes millions of dollars every minute, but one day I have to act on the side of the road.”
“no way.”
Dr. Banner sighed helplessly: “The reward given during the day is really hard to refuse!”
“That’s… that’s true.”
Tony’s face turned red, unable to refute. After all, he was a normal man. Although he would not mess around with Pepper Potts, he could not suppress his desire to look at beautiful girls and have them massage him.
Men, if they understand, they will understand.
“Are you okay?!”
Thor looked at Tony in disbelief. He had seen the blow from the hammer just now clearly. What splattered was definitely blood, even mixed with a few white skull fragments and brain tissue fluid.
Not to mention the mortals of Midgard, even if the warriors of Asgard were hit so hard, they would be seriously injured if not dead. How could they stand up directly?
“Magic, man.”
Tony shrugged, and as he spoke, the illusion magic above his head was lifted, and the bloody head returned to normal in the blink of an eye.
“You are actually a wizard!”
Thor’s eyes lit up. He had been to Earth many times over the past few thousand years and knew that there were wizards on Earth, but he had never expected to meet one here.
Compared to Thor, Jane Foster and others who were exposed to the supernatural for the first time were already stunned.
“Wait, you’re… you’re Iron Man, you’re Tony Stark!”
Jane’s friend Daisy Louise suddenly exclaimed and instantly turned into a little fan, jumping up and down with excitement: “No wonder… No wonder you look more and more familiar, it turns out you are Iron Man! Oh my God, I didn’t expect to meet you here!”
Tony was quite friendly to his fans, especially since the fan was a hot and beautiful woman. He immediately held her hand and kissed her on the back of her hand, saying, “It’s just a name, not worth mentioning. I’m honored to meet you, a beautiful lady.”
“WOW!”
Daisy was so excited that she couldn’t control herself. If Tony hadn’t officially announced his relationship with Pepper, she would have thrown herself at him for free.
Dr. Banner rolled his eyes speechlessly. He was used to such scenes. It must be said that Tony’s luck with women was outrageous. It was only because he had Pepper Potts that he would have to sleep with a dozen more magazine models.
However, my luck with women is pretty good, and I am living a happy life with Betty.
Thinking of Betty, Dr. Banner couldn’t help but smile. Compared with his previous wandering life, his current life was like heaven. The only problem might be his father-in-law… He still wanted to beat him up.
If General Ross was not Betty’s father, it would be considered a light punishment for him to cut the opponent into pieces.
“Crack~”
The sudden sound of a camera shutter made Tony, who was flirting with the girl, change his expression. He quickly let go of Daisy’s hand and pulled away, but no matter what he did, it was too late.
Tony turned around and saw who had taken the photo, and his face fell.
Bai Tian, ​​who had left on a bicycle, had returned at some point and was standing a few meters away. She shook her phone and smiled at him, “Mr. Tony, what do you think would happen if I sent this photo to Pepper?”
“grass!”
Tony’s expression looked more uncomfortable than eating shit, and his aggrieved look made Dr. Banner and Bronsky so amused that they covered their mouths tightly for fear of laughing out loud.
“Can you still have some moral conscience?”
Tony gritted his teeth and said, “I’m doing something for you now, and you’re trying to cheat me. Isn’t that a bit unreasonable?”
“No, no, no, this is different.”
Bai Tian shook his head and said seriously, “Your work for me is official business, and your philandering is private. We must distinguish between public and private matters… What is Xiao Lajiao’s phone number?”
“Fuck! Jarvis, block the communication signal for me!”
Tony was so scared that he rushed to grab the phone, and at the same time asked Jarvis to help intercept the signal, for fear that if he was a second late, he would have to kneel on the keyboard when he got home that night.
The phone was definitely not available, after all, Bai Tian was very flexible. But due to Jarvis’s obstruction, the phone call could not be connected. Bai Tian, ​​who had no way to deal with artificial intelligence, could only curl his lips helplessly.
“You… who are you?”
Thor frowned as he realized what was happening. He now understood that the scene just now was just acting… no, to be more precise, it was acting him.
Tony and Bai Tian looked at each other and said in tacit agreement: “We are just ordinary hammer merchants.”
Thor’s eye twitched. Ordinary hammer merchants may be ordinary, but what you are selling is my Meow Hammer!
“Hey, this hammer looks pretty good…”
A couple of middle-aged men passing by stopped in front of the stall and seemed to be quite interested in Thor’s hammer.
[Note: Please don’t ask why the uncles are lovers, because this is America. ]“This hammer is not for sale!”
Thor glared at the two of them. They bought the Meow Hammer right in front of him. Did they really think he didn’t exist?
The two uncles were puzzled, and one of them angrily said: “You are not the boss, why do you care whether we buy or not?”
Thor was speechless, and after a long while he managed to utter: “This is my hammer, I am Thor, the God of Thunder.”
The two uncles did not reply, but just looked at Thor with a mentally retarded look, as if to say: “If you are Thor, the God of Thunder, then we are your parents.”
“You farted!”
At the same time, Bai Tian jumped out and refuted mercilessly: “This hammer was made by me… ahem, I bought it from the dwarves myself, and it’s all 99% rare. When did it become yours?”
“But these are Meow Hammers!”
Thor was so anxious that he stamped his feet. If he really let someone else buy these hammers, what difference would it be from NTR in front of him? !
After thousands of years of companionship, the relationship between him and Hammer has long gone beyond friendship.
“But these hammers are not yours, right? If they were, then you could just call them out and see if they would respond.”
During the day, he shrugged with a sly smile, but in his heart he kept giving thumbs up to the equal exchange.
That’s right, the original Thor’s hammer had long been stuffed into the conversion table by him, and these Thor’s hammers were all replicas he took out of the conversion table.
Of course, the power is exactly the same as the original. Even under the influence of the rule of equivalent exchange, the arrangement order of atoms in the copied Meow Hammer is exactly the same as the original.
It is no exaggeration to say that even if Odin himself was present, or even the dwarf king who forged the hammers, he would still be confused when faced with these hammers.
I can’t tell the difference, I really can’t tell the difference!
Thor gritted his teeth, stamped his feet, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and finally shouted with his most sincere feelings: “Mjolnir, please come back to my hands~”
“………………………………”
Awkward…very embarrassing…extremely embarrassing…extremely embarrassing!
Not only was the Meowth Hammer on the stall motionless, even the Meowth Hammer in Thor’s arms didn’t move at all.
Thor was a little embarrassed and shouted again: “Mjolnir!”
“Ga ga ga ga…”
The crows passed by in the sky, leaving behind only two harsh laughs.
Bai Tian smiled crookedly, snapped his fingers, and said just two words: “Come here~”
“Buzz!”
All the Meow Hammers, including the one in Thor’s arms, buzzed and flew up, surrounding Bai Tian like stars surrounding the moon. It was clear who their masters were.
“Did you see that?”
Bai Tian proudly spread his hands and said, “The facts prove that I am their owner, and you are just a strange yellow-haired boy.”
“This…this…this…”
Thor’s pupils suddenly shrank, and he was so shocked that he couldn’t speak. His best friend who had been with him for thousands of years was actually killed in front of him. Even he couldn’t help but cover his chest at this moment, feeling his heart choking.
Jane felt that Thor was not in a good state, and hurried forward to support him. Thor barely stood up, facing the reality he had to accept, and tremblingly pointed at Bai Tian and said, “If you are the god of thunder, then who am I?”
“Please~”
Bai Tian rolled his eyes and complained: “When did I say I was Thor? I just proved that I am the owner of these Meow Hammers. As for Thor… without the hammer, he is not Thor? If so, is Thor you or the hammer?”
Thor was stunned by the question and said stupidly: “But…but the one who pulled out Meowth Hammer was Thor.”
“so what?”
Bai Tian asked back: “Do you want to admit that you and Li Tianwang are relatives, the difference is that he is the base of the tower and you are the base of the hammer, or are you the hammer god who is responsible for swinging the hammer, and the hammer is the real thunder god?”
“I…I…I don’t know!!!”
Thor, whose CPU was smoking, knelt on the ground in a rage, and his already limited brain cells began to decrease rapidly at this moment.
During the day, I curled my lips and took out my notebook to make a note. Today is another crazy day!
——————Dividing line——————
The corner of a certain one-eyed voyeuristic God King’s eye twitched wildly, and he looked speechlessly at the bald man beside him: “So… how did you manage not to go crazy until now?”
A bald man said calmly: “Just ignore him and avoid him on weekdays. You can’t afford to offend him but at least you can avoid him.”
“Okay, let’s talk about something else. Do you really think he can stop the inevitable Ragnarok? It’s a fate that has already been determined.”
“Odin, you should ask another question: Destiny, do you really dare to face him?”